This is a modern-English version of Russian Life To-day, originally written by Bury, Herbert, Bp..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
RUSSIAN LIFE TO-DAY
RUSSIAN LIFE TO-DAY
BY THE
Right Reverend HERBERT BURY, D.D.
Bishop for Northern and Central Europe
Bishop for Northern and Central Europe
Author of “A Bishop among Bananas”
Author of “A Bishop among Bananas”
A. R. MOWBRAY & CO. Ltd.
A. R. MOWBRAY & CO. Ltd.
London: 28 Margaret Street, Oxford Circus, W.
London: 28 Margaret Street, Oxford Circus, W.
Oxford: 9 High Street
Oxford: 9 High St
Milwaukee, U.S.A.: The Young Churchman Co.
Milwaukee, U.S.A.: The Young Churchman Company.
TO MY FELLOW COUNTRYMEN AT WORK IN SIBERIA
TO MY FELLOW COUNTRYMEN WORKING IN SIBERIA
First impression, March, 1915
First impression, March 1915
New impressions, April, July, December, 1915
New impressions, April, July, December, 1915
INTRODUCTION
My first inclination, when the entirely unexpected proposal of the Publishers came to me to write this book, was immediately to decline. There are so many well-known writers on Russia, whose books are an unfailing pleasure and source of information, that it seemed to me to be nothing less than presumption to add to their number. But when I was assured that there seems to be a great desire just now for a book which, as the Publishers expressed it, “should not attempt an elaborate sketch of the country, nor any detailed description of its system of government and administration, or any exhaustive study of the Russian Church, and yet should give the impressions of a sympathetic observer of some of the chief aspects of Russian Life which are likely to appeal to an English Churchman,” I felt that I might venture to attempt it.
My first instinct, when the totally unexpected request from the Publishers came to me to write this book, was to say no right away. There are so many well-known writers on Russia whose books are always enjoyable and informative that it seemed downright arrogant to add to their ranks. But when I was told there is a strong desire right now for a book that, as the Publishers put it, “should not try to create an elaborate portrait of the country, nor provide a detailed description of its government and administration, or conduct an exhaustive study of the Russian Church, and yet should give the impressions of a sympathetic observer of some of the main aspects of Russian Life that are likely to resonate with an English Churchman,” I felt I could give it a try.
It has been given to me to get to understand thoroughly from close and intimate knowledge the commercial development of Siberia by our [Pg vi]countrymen; and yet everywhere, both there and in Russia proper, I have to go to every place specially and primarily to give the ministrations of religion. It can be permitted to few, if any, to see those two sides of the life of a great and growing Empire at the same time. This has been my reason, therefore, for undertaking this small effort, and my object is to give, as the Publishers expressed it, “personal impressions.” I hope my readers will accept this book, therefore, as an impressionist description of Russian life of to-day, of which it would have been quite impossible to keep personal experiences from forming an important part. And though I write as an English Churchman, yet I wish to speak, and I trust in no narrow spirit, to the whole religious public, that I may draw them more closely into intelligent sympathy with this great nation which has seemed to come so suddenly, unexpectedly, and intimately into our own national life and destiny—and I believe as a friend.
I've been given the opportunity to deeply understand the commercial development of Siberia through close and personal knowledge from our countrymen. However, everywhere I go, both there and across Russia, my primary focus is to provide religious services. Few, if any, have the chance to experience these two aspects of life in a significant and expanding Empire simultaneously. This is why I’ve undertaken this small project, with the aim to share, as the Publishers put it, “personal impressions.” I hope my readers will see this book as an impressionist depiction of contemporary Russian life, where my personal experiences play a crucial role. Though I write as an English Churchman, I aim to speak, hopefully without any narrow mindset, to the broader religious community, so that I may foster a deeper understanding and sympathy with this great nation that has suddenly and unexpectedly intertwined with our own national life and destiny—and I believe as a friend.
HERBERT BURY,
HERBERT BURY,
Bishop.
Bishop.
CONTENTS
CHAP. | PAGE | |
I. | Russia’s Great Spaces | 1 |
II. | General Social Life | 21 |
III. | The Peasantry | 46 |
IV. | The Clergy | 71 |
V. | Religious Life and Worship | 95 |
VI. | His Imperial Majesty the Tsar | 118 |
VII. | A Paternal Government | 139 |
VIII. | The Steppes | 162 |
IX. | Russia’s Problem | 186 |
X. | The Anglican Church in Russia | 205 |
XI. | The Jews | 228 |
XII. | Our Countrymen in the Empire | 248 |
Index | 268 |
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
His Imperial Majesty the Tsar | Frontispiece | ||
Russia’s Great Spaces—Winter | facing | page | 4 |
Russia’s Great Spaces—Summer | " | " | 8 |
The Kremlin | " | " | 21 |
The Gate of the Redeemer, Moscow | " | " | 29 |
A Well-clad Coachman | " | " | 33 |
A Village Scene | " | " | 46 |
The Metropolitan of Moscow | " | " | 71 |
The Convent at Ekaterinburg, Siberia | " | " | 78 |
The Abbess Magdalena | " | " | 84 |
The Russian Priest at Spassky | " | " | 90 |
S. Isaac’s Cathedral, Petrograd | " | " | 95 |
Interior of a Russian Church | " | " | 102 |
The Cathedral at Riga | " | " | 112 |
Her Imperial Majesty the Tsaritsa | " | " | 118 |
His Imperial Highness the Tsarevitch Alexei | " | " | 125 |
Her Imperial Highness the Grand Duchess Elizabeth, The Friend of the Poor | " | " | 139 |
Characteristic Group of Russians | " | " | 144 |
A Group of Russian Peasants | " | " | 152 |
Consecration of Burial Ground in the Siberian Steppes | " | " | 162 |
Outside a Kirghiz Uerta | " | " | 166 |
Tarantass with its Troika for the Steppes | " | " | 170 |
Inside a Kirghiz Uerta | " | " | 180 |
Russian Service at the Atbazar Mine | " | " | 186 |
A Class of Russian Students with Teacher | " | " | 195 |
The English Church of S. Andrew, Moscow | " | " | 205 |
The Bishop and Russian Chauffeur | " | " | 216 |
The British Community at Atbazar, Siberia | " | " | 224 |
The Archbishop of Warsaw | " | " | 228 |
A Polish Jew | " | " | 236 |
Camels at Work—Summer | " | " | 256 |
Camels at Work—Winter | " | " | 262 |
Map | at end |
RUSSIAN LIFE TO-DAY
CHAPTER I
Russia's Grand Spaces
I will begin my opening chapter by explaining how I come to have the joy and privilege of travelling far and wide, as I have done, in the great Russian Empire. I go there as Assistant Bishop to the Bishop of London, holding a commission from him as bishop in charge of Anglican work in North and Central Europe.
I will start my first chapter by sharing how I have the joy and privilege of traveling extensively in the vast Russian Empire. I am there as the Assistant Bishop to the Bishop of London, holding a commission from him as the bishop responsible for Anglican work in North and Central Europe.
It may seem strange that Anglican work in that distant land should be directly connected with the Diocese of London, but the connection between them, and between all the countries of Northern and Central Europe, as far as our Church of England work is concerned, is of long standing. It dates from the reign of Charles I, and from an Order in Council which was passed in 1633, and placed the congregations of the Church of England in all foreign countries at[Pg 2] that time under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of London “as their Diocesan.” It may be remembered that when the present Bishop of London went to Washington some years ago he took with him some interesting documents which he had found in the library at Fulham Palace, and which were connected with the time when Church work in the United States looked to London for superintendence and episcopal leadership. These he handed over to the custody of the Episcopal Church of America, knowing how interested that Church would be to possess them, and to keep them amongst other historical records.
It might seem unusual that Anglican efforts in that distant place are directly linked to the Diocese of London, but the connection between them, and between all the countries of Northern and Central Europe regarding our Church of England work, has been established for a long time. It goes back to the reign of Charles I and an Order in Council issued in 1633, which put the congregations of the Church of England in all foreign countries at[Pg 2] that time under the authority of the Bishop of London as their "Diocesan." You might remember that when the current Bishop of London went to Washington a few years ago, he brought along some interesting documents he found in the library at Fulham Palace. These documents were related to the period when Church work in the United States looked to London for oversight and episcopal leadership. He entrusted them to the Episcopal Church of America, knowing how much that Church would value having them and preserving them among other historical records.
The same rapid progress as that which has attended the American Church has been made in the Colonies and other parts of the world. New dioceses and provinces have been formed one after another, and in 1842 the Diocese of Gibraltar was formed, taking in the congregations of the English Church in Spain, Portugal, Italy, and Roumania, and all places bordering upon the Mediterranean and the Black Sea. But the other countries of Europe, to the north and in the centre, remain still, as far as Church work goes, where that old Order in Council placed them, in the jurisdiction of the Bishop of London.[Pg 3]
The same rapid progress seen in the American Church has also occurred in the Colonies and other parts of the world. New dioceses and provinces have been established one after another, and in 1842, the Diocese of Gibraltar was created, covering the congregations of the English Church in Spain, Portugal, Italy, and Romania, as well as all areas along the Mediterranean and the Black Sea. However, other countries in Europe, to the north and in the center, still remain, as far as Church work is concerned, where that old Order in Council placed them, under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of London.[Pg 3]
It is impossible, of course, that he should attempt to meet this responsibility himself and bear the burden of such a diocese as that of London, and so the rule has been, since 1825, to issue a commission to another bishop, who, while being an assistant, yet has to feel himself fully responsible, and in this way spare the Bishop of London as much as he possibly can.
It's clearly impossible for him to take on this responsibility alone and handle the demands of a diocese as large as London. Since 1825, the established practice has been to appoint another bishop to share the load. This assistant bishop fully understands his responsibilities while helping to relieve the Bishop of London as much as possible.
It will therefore be understood, as I have said in my few words of introduction, that, filling such a position and having such work to superintend, and also, for many reasons to be more fully explained in succeeding pages, finding the Orthodox Church of Russia very friendly towards our own, I shall write throughout with those whom I have termed the “religious public” very clearly in my mind and sympathies. At the same time I am hoping to interest the general reader also, and therefore shall try my utmost to give a comprehensive view of Russian life as it will be found to-day by travellers on the one hand if they give themselves time and opportunity enough, and by those, on the other, who have to go and live and work in Russia.
It will be clear, as I've mentioned in my brief introduction, that in this role and with this work to oversee, and also for many reasons that I will explain further in the following pages, finding the Orthodox Church of Russia quite friendly towards our own, I will write with those I call the “religious public” strongly in mind and with their sympathies. At the same time, I hope to engage the general reader as well, so I will do my best to provide a comprehensive view of contemporary Russian life as it can be experienced by travelers if they take the time and opportunity, and by those who have to live and work in Russia.
First impressions are usually interesting to recall. Mine were immediate and extraordinarily vivid, and were all associated with thoughts—which have gradually become con[Pg 4]victions—of Russia’s vast potentialities and future greatness.
First impressions are often fascinating to remember. Mine were instant and incredibly vivid, and they were all linked to ideas—which have slowly turned into beliefs—about Russia’s immense possibilities and future greatness.
When first I had the honour and pleasure of an audience with the Emperor of Russia—I will speak of it at greater length in a later chapter—one of the first questions he asked me was:—
When I first had the honor and pleasure of meeting the Emperor of Russia—I’ll discuss it in more detail in a later chapter—one of the first questions he asked me was:—
“And what has most impressed you, so far, on coming, as a new experience, into my country?”
“And what has impressed you the most so far, as a new experience, in my country?”
I was not prepared for the question, but answered at once and without the least hesitation—for there seemed to come into my mind even as His Majesty spoke, the vivid impression I had received—
I wasn't ready for the question, but I answered right away without any hesitation—because a clear image popped into my mind even as His Majesty spoke—
“Russia’s great spaces!”
“Russia's vast landscapes!”
“Ah, yes!” he said, evidently thinking very deeply; “that is true. Russia’s great spaces—what a striking impression they must make, for the first time!”
“Ah, yes!” he said, clearly deep in thought; “that’s true. Russia’s great expanses—what an amazing impression they must create the first time you see them!”
I went on to explain that one can see great spaces elsewhere. On the ocean when for days together no other vessel is seen; on some of the great plains in the other hemisphere; riding across the great Hungarian tableland; and even in Central France or in the Landes to the west I have felt this sense of space and distance; but Russia’s great flat or gently undulating expanses have always seemed to me to suggest other spaces on beyond them still, and to give an impression[Pg 5] of the vast and illimitable, such as I have never known elsewhere. It is under this impression of vast resources, no doubt, that so many military correspondents of our daily papers constantly speak of the Russian forces as “inexhaustible.” It is the same with other things also. They suggest such marvellous possibilities.
I went on to explain that you can find vast spaces in different places. Out on the ocean when for days you don’t see another ship; on the massive plains in the other hemisphere; traveling across the large Hungarian plateau; and even in Central France or the Landes to the west, I have felt this sense of space and distance. But Russia’s wide, flat, or gently rolling landscapes always seem to suggest even more expansive spaces beyond them, giving an impression of the immense and limitless, like I’ve never experienced anywhere else. It’s probably this feeling of boundless resources that leads so many military reporters in our daily newspapers to describe the Russian forces as “inexhaustible.” The same goes for other things as well. They hint at such incredible possibilities.
This is the impression I would like to give at once in this my opening chapter—a sense of spaciousness—power to expand, to develop, to open out, to make progress, to advance and grow. It is not the impression the word “Russia” usually makes upon people who know little about her inner life, and have received their ideas from those who have experienced the repressive and restrictive side of her policy and administration. But I can only give, and am glad of the opportunity, the results of my own experiences and observations; and those are embodied in my reply to the Emperor.
This is the impression I want to convey right away in this opening chapter—a feeling of spaciousness—an ability to expand, develop, open up, make progress, and grow. This is not the impression that the word "Russia" typically gives to people who know little about her inner life and have formed their opinions based on those who have encountered the oppressive and limiting aspects of her policies and administration. But I can only share my own experiences and observations, and I’m grateful for the chance to do so; those are reflected in my response to the Emperor.
When I crossed the Russian frontier for the first time it was with a very quaking and apprehensive spirit. All that lay beyond was full of the mysterious and unknown, so entirely different, one felt it must be, from all one’s previous experiences of life! Anything might happen, for this was Russia! “Russia” has stood so long with us in this country for the repressive[Pg 6] and reactionary, for the grim and forbidding and restricting, that it will be difficult for many to part with those ideas, and I can hardly hope to remove impressions now deeply rooted. I can only say, however, that my own prejudices and preconceptions in the same direction disappeared, one after another, with astonishing rapidity in my first year; and now my spirits rise every time I cross the frontier of that great country, and my heart warms to that great people as soon as I see their kindly and friendly faces, their interesting and picturesque houses, and catch my first sight of their beautiful churches, with the fine cupolas above them with their hanging chains, painted and gilded domes, and delicate finials glittering in the sun and outlined against a sky of blue. Russia to me presents at once a kindly, friendly atmosphere, and others feel it also; for I have, just before writing these words, laid down a copy of The Times in which Mr. Stephen Graham—no one knows the heart and soul of Russia quite as he does, I fancy—writing one of his illuminating articles on “Russia’s Holy War,” says “People in Russia are naturally kind. They have become even gentler since the war began.” Those who enter Russia expecting the unfriendly will find, I feel sure, as we have done, exactly the opposite—nothing but kindness[Pg 7] and courtesy. It will be the same in other experiences also if I mistake not.
When I crossed the Russian border for the first time, I was filled with anxiety and nervousness. Everything beyond that point was shrouded in mystery and seemed completely different from all my previous life experiences! Anything could happen, because this was Russia! The name “Russia” has long symbolized repression, conservatism, and a grim, forbidding character for us in this country. It will be hard for many to shake off those ideas, and I hardly expect to change deeply ingrained impressions. However, I can say that my own biases and assumptions faded quickly during my first year; now, every time I cross the border into that vast country, I feel uplifted, and my heart warms as soon as I see the welcoming, friendly faces of the people, their charming and picturesque homes, and my first glimpse of their stunning churches with impressive domes, decorated and gilded, shining in the sun against the blue sky. To me, Russia exudes a warm, friendly vibe, and others sense it too. Just before writing this, I read a piece in The Times by Mr. Stephen Graham—who truly understands the heart and soul of Russia—where he shares insights in his article “Russia’s Holy War,” saying, “People in Russia are naturally kind. They have become even gentler since the war started.” Those who enter Russia expecting hostility will, I’m sure, find the complete opposite—only kindness and hospitality. I suspect other experiences will be similarly surprising.
One of the chief difficulties ordinary travellers or tourists expect to encounter, for instance, in Russia is that of language.
One of the main challenges that regular travelers or tourists anticipate facing, for example, in Russia is the language barrier.
“Isn’t it extraordinarily difficult to acquire, and to make yourself understood?” is an invariable question, and certainly in long journeys across country, as from Warsaw up to Riga, and from Libau on the Baltic to Moscow, and especially in my Mining Camp Mission in Siberia, I expected to have very great difficulties; but, as so often happens, they were difficulties in anticipation rather than in reality.
“Isn’t it incredibly hard to learn and communicate effectively?” is a recurring question, and definitely during lengthy travels across the country, like from Warsaw to Riga, and from Libau on the Baltic to Moscow, and especially during my Mining Camp Mission in Siberia, I anticipated significant challenges; however, as is often the case, they turned out to be more of a worry than an actual problem.
Even off the beaten track in Russia any one who can travel comfortably in other European countries can travel equally satisfactorily there. Most educated people speak French, and an ever-increasing number—for English governesses and nurses are in great request—speak English. Great numbers of the working class speak German, the national language, of course, of Russia’s Baltic provinces, on railway trains as conductors and in restaurants as waiters, and at railway stations as porters. Indeed, if any one is in the dining-car of a train or in the buffet or dining-room of a railway station or other public place, and has the courage to stand up and say, “Does any one[Pg 8] here speak French?” or “Does any one here speak German?” some one ready to help and be friendly will invariably come forward.
Even in remote areas of Russia, anyone who can travel comfortably in other European countries can have a great experience there as well. Most educated people speak French, and a growing number—since English governesses and nurses are highly sought after—speak English. Many workers speak German, which is, of course, the national language of Russia's Baltic provinces, serving as conductors on trains, waiters in restaurants, and porters at railway stations. In fact, if someone is in the dining car of a train or in the buffet or dining room of a railway station or any public place, and has the confidence to stand up and ask, “Does anyone here speak French?” or “Does anyone here speak German?” someone willing to help and be friendly will always come forward.
In my first Siberian Mission, however, I found myself in a real difficulty. I had to drive across the Kirghiz Steppes from the railway at Petropavlosk, about four days and nights east of Moscow, to the Spassky Copper Mine, and the management had sent down a very reliable Kirghiz servant of theirs to be my interpreter; but I found that his only qualification for the work of interpreting was that, in addition to his own Kirghiz tongue, he could speak Russian!
In my first mission to Siberia, I ran into a real problem. I needed to drive across the Kirghiz Steppes from the railway at Petropavlovsk, roughly four days and nights east of Moscow, to the Spassky Copper Mine. The management had sent a very dependable Kirghiz servant to be my interpreter, but I discovered that his only qualification for the job was that, besides his own Kirghiz language, he could speak Russian!
For the inside of a week, travelling day and night, we had to get on as best we could together, and arrange all the business of changing horses, getting food, and paying expenses, largely by signs. Once only, and then in the dead of night when changing horses, did we encounter a German-speaking farmer from Courland or Lettland on the Baltic, and a great joy it was to him to meet some one who knew those fair parts of the Russian Empire where agricultural work brings much more encouraging results for the toil bestowed upon it than Siberia, with its terrible winter season.
For about a week, traveling day and night, we had to manage as best as we could and handle all the logistics of changing horses, getting food, and paying expenses mostly through gestures. Once, late at night while switching horses, we ran into a German-speaking farmer from Courland or Lettland on the Baltic, and he was really happy to meet someone who was familiar with those beautiful areas of the Russian Empire where farming yields much better results for the effort put into it than in Siberia, with its harsh winters.
But though to acquire a knowledge of Russian for literary purposes, so as to write and compose[Pg 9] correctly, must be most difficult, owing to the number of letters in the alphabet—forty-six as compared with our twenty-six—and the entirely different way from our own in which they are written, I do not think it is difficult to acquire a fair knowledge of the language in a comparatively short time so as to make one’s self understood and get along. I find young Englishmen, going to work in Russia and beyond the Urals, very quickly come to understand what is being said, and to make known their own wishes and requirements; and in a couple of years, or sometimes less, they speak quite fluently.
But even though learning Russian for literary purposes, so you can write and compose[Pg 9] correctly, must be really challenging because there are forty-six letters in the alphabet compared to our twenty-six, and the writing style is very different from ours, I don’t think it’s hard to pick up a good understanding of the language in a relatively short time to be able to communicate and navigate daily life. I notice that young Englishmen who go to work in Russia and beyond the Urals quickly figure out what’s being said and express their own needs and desires; within a couple of years, or sometimes even less, they speak quite fluently.
It always seems to me that the Russians pronounce their words with more syllabic distinctness than either the French or Germans. And that natural kindness and friendliness of the whole people, of which I have already written, makes them wish to be understood and to help those with whom they are speaking to grasp their meaning. This, of course, makes all the difference!
It always seems to me that Russians pronounce their words with clearer syllables than either the French or Germans. That natural kindness and friendliness of the entire population, which I have already mentioned, makes them want to be understood and to help those they’re talking to get their meaning. This, of course, makes all the difference!
When the question of the great difficulty of the language is raised another remark nearly always follows:
When people bring up the issue of how difficult the language is, a comment usually comes right after:
“But then the Russians are such great linguists that they easily understand!” And it is usually[Pg 10] supposed that they “easily learn other languages because their own is so difficult,” though they encounter no more difficulty, probably, than any one else when talking in their own tongue in infancy. They are “great linguists” for the same reason as the Dutch—and that is because, if they wish to be in educated society or in business on any large scale, their own language will only go a very short way.
“But then the Russians are such great linguists that they easily understand!” And it is usually[Pg 10] believed that they “easily learn other languages because their own is so difficult,” although they probably face no more challenge than anyone else when speaking their own language as children. They are “great linguists” for the same reason as the Dutch—and that's because if they want to be part of educated society or do business on a larger scale, their own language will only get them so far.
In Russia as in Holland, as I have been told in both countries, an educated household will contain a German nurse and an English governess, while French will be the rule at table. It used to be a French governess, but now the English governess is in great request everywhere in Russia and Poland; and, in the great nobles’ houses, there is the English tutor also—not always for the language, but to impart English ideas to the boys of the family. When I was last in Warsaw, an Oxford graduate came up at a reception and introduced himself, and told me he was with a Polish prince who had astonished him on the first morning after his arrival by saying:—
In Russia, just like in Holland, I've heard that an educated household will typically have a German nanny and an English governess, with French being the main language at the dining table. It used to be that a French governess was common, but now the English governess is highly sought after in both Russia and Poland; and in the grand houses of the nobility, there's also an English tutor—not just for the language, but to share English ideas with the boys in the family. When I was last in Warsaw, an Oxford graduate approached me at a reception, introduced himself, and told me he worked for a Polish prince who surprised him on his first morning after arriving by saying:—
“I have engaged you as a tutor for my two boys, but it will not be necessary for you to teach them anything—that is already provided for. I want you to be their companion, walk out[Pg 11] with them, play games with them, and help them to grow up after the manner of English gentlemen.”
“I've hired you as a tutor for my two boys, but you won't need to teach them anything—that's already taken care of. I want you to be their companion, go out with them, play games with them, and help them grow up like proper English gentlemen.”
There is no real difficulty, therefore, with the language, nor is there with the money of the country as soon as one realizes the value of the rouble, eight of which make nearly a pound, and that it is divided into a hundred kopecks, pronounced kopeeks, two of which are equal to about a farthing.
There’s really no issue with the language, and the currency of the country isn’t a problem either once you understand that the rouble is valued at about eight roubles to a pound, and it’s divided into a hundred kopecks, pronounced kopeeks, where two of them are roughly equal to a farthing.
And now to speak of the actual travelling. Everything in the way of communication in Russia is on a large scale and in keeping with the answer I gave to the Emperor, and which I have placed at the head of this chapter. As soon as one passes the frontier, for instance, the travellers change into carriages adapted for a broad-gauge railway, and are at once in more commodious quarters. There is no land, I suppose, where travelling over great distances is so comfortable as in Russia for all classes; and it is incredibly cheap, first-class tickets costing less than third in our own country, for those using the ordinary post train, which every year becomes more comfortable and nearer to the standard of the wagon-lit. There are excellent lavatories, kept perfectly clean, where one can wash, shave, and almost have a sponge bath, for—though[Pg 12] without the luxuries of the Trans-Siberian express—there is more room.
And now let’s talk about the actual travel. Everything related to transportation in Russia is on a grand scale and matches my response to the Emperor, which I included at the beginning of this chapter. As soon as you cross the border, for example, passengers switch to carriages designed for broad-gauge railways, and immediately find themselves in more comfortable accommodations. I don’t think there’s any country where traveling long distances is as comfortable as in Russia for everyone; it’s incredibly affordable, with first-class tickets costing less than third-class in our own country, especially for those taking the regular post train, which gets more comfortable each year and is approaching the standards of the sleeper cars. There are great restrooms that are kept spotless, where you can wash, shave, and nearly take a sponge bath, because—though[Pg 12] lacking the luxuries of the Trans-Siberian express—there's more space.
There is usually a restaurant-car on the long-distance trains—and practically all the trains in Russia are for long distances—and, if not, there is plenty of time to get food at the stations on the way. Conductors will take every care and trouble to get what is necessary, and first and second-class compartments are never overcrowded, as far as my experience goes. I believe, indeed, that not more than four people may be put into a compartment for the night, and, as the cushioned back of the seats can be lifted up, all the four travellers can be sure of being able to lie down. The first-class compartments on a post train are divided into two by folding-doors, and one is allowed to buy a platzcarte and so have the whole compartment to one’s self. Every accommodation too is provided for lying down comfortably in the third-class, and the travellers there are always the happiest-looking on the train.
There’s usually a dining car on long-distance trains—and almost all trains in Russia are long-distance—and if there isn't, there's plenty of time to grab food at the stations along the route. Conductors will do their best to get whatever is needed, and first and second-class compartments are never overcrowded, based on my experience. In fact, I believe that only four people are allowed in a compartment for the night, and since the cushioned backs of the seats can be lifted, all four travelers can lie down comfortably. The first-class compartments on a post train are separated by folding doors, and you can buy a platzcarte to have the entire compartment to yourself. There’s also plenty of room for lying down comfortably in third-class, and the passengers there always look the happiest on the train.
Another consideration shown to the public is that the scale of charges falls in proportion to the distance to be traversed. The stations are specially spacious, particularly along the routes beyond Moscow, where emigration continually goes on into the great pastoral lands of Siberia. In the summer months the traffic is very great,[Pg 13] and it is one of the most touching and appealing experiences I can recall to pass through one of the great waiting-halls of such a station as Samara, at night, and pick one’s way amongst the sleeping families of peasants waiting to get their connection with another line, and resting in the meantime. Their little possessions are all about them, and father and mother and sons and daughters lie gathered close up together, pillowing their heads upon each other, good-looking, prettily dressed, and fast asleep—as attractive a picture as any one could wish to see.
Another thing to consider is that the cost of travel decreases with the distance traveled. The stations are quite spacious, especially along the routes beyond Moscow, where people continue to emigrate to the vast pastoral lands of Siberia. During the summer months, the traffic is very heavy, [Pg 13] and it’s one of the most heartwarming and memorable experiences to walk through one of the large waiting halls at a station like Samara at night, navigating among families of peasants who are sleeping while waiting for their next connection. Their belongings are scattered around them, and parents, sons, and daughters huddle together, resting their heads on one another, looking good-natured, nicely dressed, and fast asleep—an image as lovely as anyone could hope to see.
There is a great freedom of movement everywhere in Russia, and I do not remember having seen the word verboten (the German for “forbidden”), or its equivalent, in any part of a Russian or Siberian station. The rule of having three bells to announce approaching departure is a most excellent one, whether the pause is long or short, the first ringing very audibly about five minutes, the second one minute, and the third immediately before departure. If travelling long distances, the ten-minutes’ stop at all large towns gives plenty of opportunity for exercise and fresh air, and the absolute certainty of hearing the bells gives a perfect sense of security that no one will be left behind. If the bell rings twice just as the train enters the station, every one[Pg 14] knows that the stay will be short, and that it is not worth while getting out.
There’s a lot of freedom to move around in Russia, and I don't remember ever seeing the word verboten (German for “forbidden”) or anything like it in any Russian or Siberian station. The practice of using three bells to announce upcoming departures is really great, whether the stop is long or short— the first bell rings loudly about five minutes before, the second one minute before, and the third right before departure. For long journeys, the ten-minute stops at major towns offer plenty of chances to stretch your legs and get some fresh air, and the reliable ringing of the bells gives everyone a strong sense of security that nobody will be left behind. If the bell rings twice just as the train pulls into the station, everyone knows the stop will be brief, and it’s not worth getting off.
Some of the most resting and refreshing experiences I have ever had have been those of travelling day after day for some two or three thousand miles in Russia, getting one’s correspondence straight, for writing is quite easy in those steady and slow-moving express trains, reading up reviews and periodicals or making plans for future journeys, looking out of the windows in the early morning or late evening, all varied by meals in the coupé or at a station, seeing all kinds of interesting people in strange costumes, and many attractive incidents at places where one alights for a walk and exercise.
Some of the most relaxing and refreshing experiences I've ever had were traveling day after day for about two or three thousand miles in Russia. It's easy to catch up on correspondence while writing in those steady and slow-moving express trains, reading reviews and magazines, or planning future trips. I enjoyed looking out the windows in the early morning or late evening, all mixed with meals in the coupé or at a station, encountering all sorts of interesting people in unique outfits, and experiencing many fascinating moments at places where you stop for a walk and some exercise.
More interesting than the railways, however, are the rivers. How large these are, and how important a part they have filled in the past, before the days of railways, and still play in the commerce and life of the people, will be seen at once by a glance at the map at the end of the book. None of them, however, though one gets a real affection for the Neva after sledging over it in the winter and sailing upon it in the summer, attracts and indeed fascinates, as the Volga never fails to do. It is magnificent in size, and is the largest in Europe, 2,305 miles in length, three times as long as the Rhine. Many of us know[Pg 15] what the Rhine is to the Germans. Treitschke, as we have been reminded in one of the most widely read of modern books, when leaving Bonn, wrote to a friend, “To-morrow I shall see the Rhine for the last time. The memory of that noble river will keep my heart pure, and save me from sad and evil thoughts throughout all the days of my life.”
More interesting than the railways, however, are the rivers. Just look at how large they are and how significant they were in the past, before the days of railways, and still are in the commerce and lives of people. You can see this immediately by glancing at the map at the end of the book. Nevertheless, none of them, although you can develop a real fondness for the Neva after sledding on it in the winter and sailing on it in the summer, captivates and truly fascinates like the Volga does. It’s impressive in size, the largest in Europe at 2,305 miles long, which is three times as long as the Rhine. Many of us know what the Rhine means to the Germans. Treitschke, as we've seen in one of the most widely read modern books, wrote to a friend when leaving Bonn, “Tomorrow I will see the Rhine for the last time. The memory of that noble river will keep my heart pure and save me from sad and evil thoughts throughout all the days of my life.”
I have always understood the strong appeal to the historic, and even the poetic, sense which the Rhine puts forth, but I never understood the sense of the ideal which a river might convey until I saw, approached, and crossed the Volga.
I’ve always recognized the strong attraction to the history and even the poetic feel that the Rhine offers, but I never grasped the sense of an ideal that a river could represent until I saw, got close to, and crossed the Volga.
It was a May evening, three years ago, as we drew near and then passed along its right bank before crossing. It was of the loveliest colour of rich and living brown, like that of a healthy human skin, carrying life and burdens of every description upon its ample bosom, fostering all kinds of enterprise and activity on its shores, and flowing on with stately dignity, as if it would not be hurried from its calm consciousness of its own strength and significance for those nine provinces through which it passes on its way to the Caspian. I felt its spell at once, and, as I crossed the great bridge over which the Trans-Siberian line is carried—an exquisite piece of engineering a mile and a quarter in length[Pg 16]—I knew that I should always feel a curious sense of personality in connection with that glorious river. I think Merriman, in one of his novels, speaks of associating a sense of consciousness with the Volga; and that is just what I have felt each time of crossing over its bounteous-looking, calm, and steady flow. It seems to live and know.
It was a May evening, three years ago, as we approached and then walked along its right bank before crossing. It had the most beautiful shade of rich, vibrant brown, like that of healthy human skin, supporting life and all kinds of activity on its banks, and flowing on with a dignified grace, as if it wouldn't be rushed from its calm awareness of its own strength and importance for the nine provinces through which it flows on its way to the Caspian. I felt its magic immediately, and as I crossed the great bridge that carries the Trans-Siberian line—a stunning piece of engineering a mile and a quarter long[Pg 16]—I knew I would always feel a strange sense of personality connected to that magnificent river. I think Merriman, in one of his novels, talks about associating a sense of awareness with the Volga; and that's exactly what I've felt each time I've crossed over its bountiful-looking, calm, and steady flow. It seems to live and be aware.
The third and last “difficulty” which I will speak of in this opening chapter, and which is no difficulty at all, is the passport. Every one in Russia must possess one; and, if travelling and intending to spend one or two nights in a place, it must be sent to the proper official and be duly stamped. It must be visèd by the Russian ambassador, or minister, at the place from which one starts before entering Russia; and, which is even more important, it must be visèd by the right official at some important town or place of government, and stamped with the necessary permission, before one is able to leave Russia.
The third and final “difficulty” I want to address in this opening chapter, which really isn’t a difficulty at all, is the passport. Everyone in Russia must have one; and if you’re traveling and plan to spend a night or two somewhere, it needs to be submitted to the appropriate official and properly stamped. It has to be visèd by the Russian ambassador or minister at your departure point before you enter Russia; and, what’s even more crucial, it needs to be visèd by the correct official in a major city or government location and stamped with the necessary permission before you can leave Russia.
It is natural to feel at the frontier, when entering the country, “I hope it is all right,” as the passport is handed to the customs officer, and, with just a little approach to anxious uncertainty, after all one has heard and read; but it is almost impossible to avoid real anxiety that it will be found correct and in order as it is presented at[Pg 17] the frontier when leaving, as the difficulties of being kept back there, so far away from the great cities, would be far greater than those of being refused admission from some technicality that could probably be put right by a telegram to and from England.
It’s totally normal to feel a bit nervous when entering a new country, thinking, “I hope everything’s okay,” as you hand your passport to the customs officer. There’s a slight tension that comes from all the things you’ve heard and read; however, it’s tough to shake off the real anxiety about making sure everything is correct and in order when you’re at the border as you’re leaving. The hassle of being stuck there, far away from the big cities, would be much more challenging than getting turned away due to some technical issue that could probably be sorted out with a quick telegram to and from England.
“But surely the passport must prevent you from feeling that sense of freedom that you have spoken of more than once—surely that must give a sense of repression and suspicion and being watched and having an eye kept on your doings,” my reader will be thinking, and perhaps many other people have the same feeling. It is, however, exactly the opposite with me, for my passport in Russia and Siberia is a great stand-by, and gives me a great sense of being always able to establish my own identity.
“But surely the passport must stop you from feeling that sense of freedom you've mentioned more than once—surely that must create a feeling of repression and suspicion, like being watched and having someone keep an eye on what you do,” my reader might be thinking, and maybe a lot of other people feel the same way. However, it’s the complete opposite for me, because my passport in Russia and Siberia is a huge help, and it gives me a strong sense of always being able to prove my own identity.
There can be little doubt that the passport was established from the first in the interests of the community, for it is entirely in their own interests that people should possess them. No one who is honest in purpose can have any difficulty in procuring one or be brought to any trouble through it. The necessity of frequently producing them, in moving from place to place, is always in the interests of the traveller in a vast empire like Russia. It has given me a great feeling of confidence in launching out, as has been neces[Pg 18]sary now and then, into the unknown, to feel “They will be able to trace me all along by the entries made in official registers, as the passport has been stamped.” If any one disappeared in Russia the police would be able to trace his movements to very near the place of disappearance.
There’s no doubt that passports were created primarily for the benefit of the community, as it’s crucial for individuals to have them. Anyone with honest intentions shouldn’t have any trouble getting one or face any issues because of it. The need to show passports frequently when traveling around a vast country like Russia is always for the traveler’s benefit. It has given me a lot of confidence to explore the unknown, knowing that “they can track me the whole way through the entries in official records since my passport has been stamped.” If someone were to go missing in Russia, the police would be able to trace their movements close to the spot where they disappeared.
It is a great help in getting letters also to have a passport, for we are just as anxious as the officials can be that our letters should not go to the wrong people; and in travelling in out-of-the-way places it is simply invaluable in getting the help, advice, and recognition that sometimes are so very necessary. Even the passport, therefore, helps to deepen the sense of security and freedom with which one launches out into Russian travel, anxious to gain all that it has to give in information and stimulating experience.
It’s really useful to have a passport when trying to get letters because we're just as concerned as the officials are that our letters don’t end up in the wrong hands. When traveling in remote areas, it’s extremely important for getting the assistance, advice, and recognition that can be essential. So, having a passport helps enhance the feeling of security and freedom that comes with embarking on travels in Russia, eager to absorb everything it offers in terms of information and exciting experiences.
It will be remembered, however, that I speak always not as a resident, but as a traveller; and there is just this difference—indeed, it is a vast difference—between my own opportunities and those of an ordinary traveller. Travelling as the bishop for the English Church work in Russia, in every place our clergy and residents have only been too happy to speak of their own experiences and impressions, some of them lifelong and all-important. When travelling in[Pg 19] Siberia, and the guest from time to time of managers of the great mines, I go out with them day after day and get long conversations with them, their wives, and members of the staff. I hear all about early struggles, hopes and fears, difficulties and triumphs extending over many years. The conditions of life and characteristics of the people in vast tracts of country are described to me by those who know them well. No one but a bishop travelling through the country would have the same information so freely volunteered to him. And it is this which has led me to feel that I might, without undue presumption, write for ordinary readers about the life of a country in which I have not, as yet, spent a great many years.
It should be noted, though, that I speak not as a resident, but as a traveler; and there’s a significant difference—it’s truly a big difference—between my own experiences and those of a regular traveler. As the bishop representing the English Church's work in Russia, I've found that our clergy and locals are always more than willing to share their experiences and insights, many of which are lifelong and incredibly important. While traveling in[Pg 19]Siberia, and sometimes being a guest of the managers of the large mines, I spend day after day with them, engaging in lengthy conversations with them, their spouses, and their staff. I learn all about their early struggles, hopes and fears, challenges and successes that span many years. The living conditions and the characteristics of people across vast regions are explained to me by those who know them intimately. No one but a bishop traveling through the country would receive such candid insights. This is what makes me feel that I can, without being overly arrogant, write for general readers about the life in a country where I haven’t, as of yet, spent many years.
It is a great country, as all we who know it feel, and “It doth not yet appear what it shall be.” If some of us are right in thinking of the Russians as a great race with a vast country of tremendous resources; who can in any way picture the great and wonderful possibilities of their future? It will be my task to try and show how little opportunity they have had as yet of getting their share of modern civilization, how imperfectly, as yet, the ethical side of their religion has been imparted to them; and still,[Pg 20] in spite of all this and of other defects of their social and religious life, how much they have accomplished in the way of real achievement.
It is a great country, as all of us who know it feel, and “It hasn’t yet been revealed what it will become.” If some of us believe that the Russians are a great race with a vast country full of immense resources, who can truly envision the amazing possibilities of their future? My task is to demonstrate how little opportunity they have had so far to engage with modern civilization, how incompletely the ethical aspects of their religion have been taught to them; and still,[Pg 20] despite all this and other issues in their social and religious life, how much they have achieved in terms of real accomplishment.
I fail to see how any one can help feeling the greatest interest—hopeful and expectant—about their future, or feel anything else but the great thankfulness that I feel myself, that we and they as peoples have been brought so intimately together by circumstances which few could have foreseen only a very few years ago, but which have come about not only, as some would say, in the course of Providence, but in a very true sense, as I trust our and their national histories shall show in time to come, “According to the good hand of our God upon us.”
I don't understand how anyone can help but feel the deepest interest—hopeful and expectant—about their future, or feel anything other than the immense gratitude that I feel for the fact that we and they, as nations, have been brought so closely together by circumstances that few could have predicted just a few years ago. These circumstances have come about not just, as some might say, through the course of Providence, but in a very real sense, as I hope our and their national histories will demonstrate in time, “According to the good hand of our God upon us.”
CHAPTER II
Social Life
The whole life of the Russian people reminds those who visit them continually and in every possible way that they are in a religious country; for everywhere there is the ikon, or sacred religious picture. There are other ways, especially the columns of the newspapers full of notices of private and public ministrations and pathetic requests for prayers for the departed, of bringing religion continually before the public mind, but the ikon is most in evidence. It is a picture in one sense, for it is a representation either of our Lord or of the Holy Virgin or of some well-known saint; but the garments are in relief, often composed of one of the precious metals and ornamented in some cases with jewels; and thus it is quite different from other sacred pictures. It is the first characteristic evidence of “Russia” to meet one’s eyes on entering, and the last to be seen as one leaves, any public place.
The entire life of the Russian people constantly reminds visitors, in every way possible, that they are in a religious country. Everywhere you go, there is the ikon, or sacred religious image. There are other ways too, especially through columns in newspapers filled with announcements of private and public services and heartfelt requests for prayers for the deceased, that keep religion at the forefront of public awareness, but the ikon stands out the most. In one way, it’s a picture, as it depicts either our Lord, the Holy Virgin, or a well-known saint; however, the garments are raised, often made of precious metals, and sometimes adorned with jewels, making it quite different from other sacred images. It's the first unmistakable sign of “Russia” that greets you upon entering any public space and the last thing you see as you leave.
“A great picture of the Virgin and Child hangs in the custom-house at Wirballen,” writes[Pg 22] Mr. Rothay Reynolds at the beginning of My Russian Year, “with a little lamp flickering before it.”
“A beautiful picture of the Virgin and Child hangs in the customs house at Wirballen,” writes[Pg 22] Mr. Rothay Reynolds at the beginning of My Russian Year, “with a small lamp flickering in front of it.”
“The foreigner, who was a few minutes before on the German side of the frontier and stands on Russian soil for the first time, looks at the shrine with curiosity. Porters are hurrying in with luggage, and travellers are chattering in half a dozen languages. An official at a desk in the middle of the great hall is examining passports. A man is protesting that he did not know that playing-cards were contraband; a woman is radiant, for the dirty lining she has sewn in a new Paris hat has deceived the inquisitors. Everybody is in a hurry to be through with the business, and free to lunch in the adjoining restaurant before going on to St. Petersburg. It is a strange home for the majestic Virgin of the Byzantine picture.
“The foreigner, who just a few minutes ago was on the German side of the border and is now standing on Russian soil for the first time, looks at the shrine with curiosity. Porters are rushing in with luggage, and travelers are chatting in half a dozen languages. An official at a desk in the middle of the large hall is checking passports. A man is complaining that he didn’t know playing cards were prohibited; a woman is beaming because the dirty lining she sewed into her new Paris hat has fooled the inspectors. Everyone is eager to get through the process and enjoy lunch in the nearby restaurant before heading to St. Petersburg. It’s a strange home for the majestic Virgin of the Byzantine painting.”
“Here, at the threshold of the empire, Russia placards—S. Paul’s vivid Greek gives me the word—her faith before the eyes of all comers. In the bustle of a custom-house, charged with fretfulness and impatience and meanness, Russia sets forth her belief in a life beyond the grave and her conviction that the ideals presented by the picture are the noblest known to mankind.”
“Here, at the edge of the empire, Russia—S. Paul’s colorful Greek gives me the word—shows her faith to everyone who arrives. In the chaos of a customs house, filled with anxiety, impatience, and pettiness, Russia presents her belief in an afterlife and her conviction that the ideals shown in the picture are the highest known to humanity.”
Nowhere as in Russia is one reminded so[Pg 23] constantly, in what we should consider most unlikely places, that we are in a Christian country. In the streets and at railway stations, in baths, hotels, post offices, shops, and warehouses, in the different rooms of factories and workshops, in private houses, rich and poor alike, in government houses, and even in places of evil resort which I will not specify, as well as in prisons, indeed in every public place there is the ikon—most frequently representing the Holy Mother and Child—and its lamp burning before it.
Nowhere else but in Russia is it so clear, even in the most unexpected places, that we are in a Christian country. In the streets and at train stations, in baths, hotels, post offices, shops, and warehouses, in the various rooms of factories and workshops, in private homes, whether rich or poor, in government buildings, and even in questionable places I won’t name, as well as in prisons, truly in every public place, there is an ikon—most often depicting the Holy Mother and Child—with its lamp burning in front of it.
In later chapters I will write more at length upon religion and worship, but I must give the reader at once, if a stranger to Russia, something of the impression which the ubiquity of the ikon makes upon those who go there for the first time. It is always to be seen. And though I will try and describe what it directly represents in the shape of Church life later, yet from the very first I must write, as it were, with the ikon before me. I must see with my mind’s eye the Holy Mother clasping the Divine Child to her bosom, with a few flowers and a twinkling little light before them, all the time I write, whether it is of things secular or sacred, grave or gay, national or international, or I shall give out but little of the spirit which I feel I have breathed[Pg 24] deeply into my life in that wonderful country, and certainly shall not be able to help any reader who has not been there as yet to understand why it should be spoken of as “Holy Russia.”
In later chapters, I’ll go into more detail about religion and worship, but I need to give the reader right away, especially if they’re new to Russia, an idea of the impression that the presence of the ikon creates for first-time visitors. It’s always in view. And while I’ll try to explain what it directly represents in terms of Church life later, I must start, so to speak, with the ikon in my mind. I need to visualize the Holy Mother holding the Divine Child close to her, with a few flowers and a little twinkling light in front of them, throughout my writing, whether I’m discussing secular or sacred topics, serious or lighthearted issues, national or international matters, or I’ll struggle to convey the spirit that I feel I’ve absorbed deeply in that incredible country, and I definitely won’t be able to help any reader who hasn’t been there yet understand why it’s referred to as “Holy Russia.”
That which the ikon stands for, therefore, must be the spirit of every chapter I write, or I shall give my readers no true picture of Russian life.
That which the ikon represents, therefore, must be the essence of every chapter I write, or I won’t provide my readers with an accurate portrayal of Russian life.
Fortunately for those who want further particulars than such a book as this can give them—and it will fail in its purpose if it does not make many readers wish to have them—there has been a very excellent Baedeker’s Guide to Russia published last year, which is a wonderfully complete work considering the vast empire with which it has to deal. I will therefore attempt nothing at all in the way of statistics or descriptions such as a guide-book gives, or such as will be found in the excellent books to which I shall often refer. If I can take my readers with me in thought as I travel about Russia and Siberia, and can give them some of the information which has been given so freely to me, and can convey to them some portion of the impressions made upon me when far away from the beaten track, and above all can lead them to give their sympathies freely and generously to the people of the land and to our own countrymen so hospitably welcomed amongst them, and so[Pg 25] generously treated, I shall be more than repaid for my work, and shall ask nothing better.
Fortunately for those who want more details than what this book can provide—and it will fail its purpose if it doesn't make many readers wish to know more—there was an excellent Baedeker’s Guide to Russia published last year, which is a wonderfully comprehensive work considering the vast empire it covers. Therefore, I won't attempt to provide any statistics or descriptions typical of a guidebook, or what you can find in the excellent books I'll often refer to. If I can take my readers with me in spirit as I travel through Russia and Siberia, share some of the insights that have been generously given to me, convey some of the impressions I experienced far from the beaten path, and above all, inspire them to show sympathy and generosity towards the people of the land and our fellow countrymen who are so warmly welcomed among them and treated so [Pg 25] generously, I will feel more than compensated for my efforts, and I won't ask for anything more.
In Russia there are two forms of government, clearly and strenuously at work, and wide asunder in their character, the autocratic and the democratic. It is impossible to do much more than mention these two tremendous forces, which are so strongly forming the character, and determining the destinies for a long time to come, of a great people.
In Russia, there are two types of government that are actively at work and are quite different from each other: autocratic and democratic. It's hard to elaborate too much beyond simply mentioning these two powerful forces that are significantly shaping the character and determining the future of a large population for a long time.
Since 1905 the Russian Empire has had constitutional government under the form of an Imperial Council or First Chamber, the Imperial Duma or Second Chamber, with the Emperor, advised by a small council of ministers, still an autocratic sovereign. The Emperor can overrule any legislation, and probably would if advised by a unanimous council; but it must be evident to most people if they think a little, that even now he would be very reluctant to do this except in some very grave crisis of the national life, and that in time to come he will never dream of such interference. Constitutional government in Russia has really begun, and when one considers the past it is clear that great progress has been made in the direction of constitutional freedom since it was granted in 1905. The reconstitution of the Polish nation, the stirring amongst the[Pg 26] Finns, the rising hopes of the Jews, the national aspirations of Mongolia more and more fully expressed, the general “moving upon the face of the waters” of the Spirit which makes a free people, cannot but rivet the attention of those interested in social and national life upon Russia at this time, when the autocratic government of long standing is passing, so simply and so naturally, it would seem, into the constitutional.
Since 1905, the Russian Empire has had a constitutional government with an Imperial Council as the First Chamber and the Imperial Duma as the Second Chamber, while the Emperor, advised by a small council of ministers, remains an autocratic ruler. The Emperor can veto any legislation, and likely would if advised by a unanimous council; however, it should be clear to those who think it through that he would be very hesitant to do this except in a serious national crisis, and in the future, he probably won't even consider such interference. Constitutional government in Russia has genuinely started, and when reflecting on the past, it's evident that significant progress has been made towards constitutional freedom since it was established in 1905. The reformation of the Polish nation, the awakening among the Finns, the rising hopes of the Jews, and the increasingly expressed national aspirations of Mongolia all contribute to the overall movement toward a spirit of freedom. This should grab the attention of anyone interested in social and national life in Russia at this moment, as the longstanding autocratic government is shifting so seamlessly into a constitutional framework.
Since the emancipation of the serfs there has been a steady growth of the democratic, almost communal, spirit in all the peasant villages of Russia, and though their powers have been somewhat curtailed since 1889 they are self-governing and very responsible communities. Some of the best and most interesting Russian stories, therefore, deal with incidents and experiences in village life; and it is the great fact that Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace, whose book upon Russia is one of the most complete character, went and shut himself out from the rest of the world at the little village of Ivanofka, in the province of Novgorod, and there drank in the spirit of the language and of the national life, that makes his compendious work a real classic for those who want truly to understand Russian life and nationality.
Since the emancipation of the serfs, there has been a steady growth of a democratic, almost communal spirit in all the peasant villages of Russia. Although their powers have been somewhat reduced since 1889, they are self-governing and very responsible communities. Some of the best and most interesting Russian stories, therefore, focus on incidents and experiences in village life. A significant fact is that Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace, whose book on Russia is one of the most comprehensive, isolated himself from the rest of the world in the small village of Ivanofka, in the Novgorod province. There, he immersed himself in the spirit of the language and national life, which makes his thorough work a true classic for anyone looking to genuinely understand Russian life and culture.
There are two distinct social and constitutional forces at work, therefore, and not working slowly[Pg 27] and deliberately, as so often in the past, but with great rapidity—the autocratic seeking to realize its responsibilities and to fulfil them, and the democratic feeling that its ideals are coming nearer to being realized every day.
There are two distinct social and constitutional forces at play, and they're not operating slowly and deliberately like in the past, but rather with great speed—the autocratic side striving to meet its responsibilities and fulfill them, and the democratic sentiment that its ideals are getting closer to being achieved every day.[Pg 27]
There is consequently no country so absorbingly interesting to the constitutionalist at this time as Russia. Nothing can be more stimulating, to those who want to read the signs of the times, than to know that revolutionaries, such as M. Bourtzeff,[1] who had left their country in despair to plan and plot, have now returned, without troubling whether they would be pardoned or punished, full of expectant hope for their country’s constitutional future. Perhaps cautious people will hope that progress may be slow, but the great thing is to be able to say, “It moves.”
There’s no country as incredibly fascinating to constitutionalists right now as Russia. Nothing is more exciting for those who want to understand the current times than knowing that revolutionaries like M. Bourtzeff,[1] who left their homeland in despair to plan and plot, have now returned, regardless of the risk of being pardoned or punished, filled with hopeful anticipation for their country’s constitutional future. While some cautious people might wish for gradual progress, the important thing is to acknowledge, “It’s happening.”
Every city and great town in Russia has something specially characteristic about it, and of course they are, as yet, very few in number. Catherine the Great, as is well known, thought cities and towns could be created, though she found out her mistake, and Russia still remains a land of villages rather than of towns, but the great towns which do exist have usually very distinctive features.
Every city and large town in Russia has something unique about it, and there aren’t many of them yet. Catherine the Great, as we all know, believed that cities and towns could be built, though she realized her mistake, and Russia continues to be more a land of villages than towns. However, the major towns that do exist usually have very distinctive characteristics.
Petrograd, for instance, though, as Peter[Pg 28] intended it should be, essentially modern, has its very special features in its domed churches and the magnificence of its wide river with the great palaces upon its banks and bordering upon its quays. The fortress of S. Peter and S. Paul, on the opposite side, “home of political prisoners and dead Tsars,” when the sun is setting, is never to be forgotten, and enters at once upon the field of vision as one thinks of Peter’s capital.
Petrograd, for example, even though Peter[Pg 28] intended it to be quite modern, has its unique features with its domed churches and the stunning view of the wide river lined with grand palaces on its banks and quays. The fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul, across the river, “home of political prisoners and dead Tsars,” is unforgettable at sunset and immediately comes to mind when thinking of Peter’s capital.
Then Moscow! How well I remember Bishop Creighton’s enthusiasm whenever he spoke of Moscow. Though his face might be calm and its expression grave before, only let Moscow be mentioned and it would light up at once, as with sparkling eyes he would exclaim:—
Then Moscow! I remember how excited Bishop Creighton would get whenever he talked about Moscow. Even if his face looked calm and serious before, just mentioning Moscow would make it come alive, and with sparkling eyes he would exclaim:—
“Moscow!—oh, you must see Moscow: nothing in the world is like it. You must see it.”
“Moscow!—oh, you have to see Moscow: nothing in the world is like it. You have to see it.”
But it is really the Kremlin which makes Moscow unique, with an intangible influence and sense of association connected with it that no one can describe, as one thinks of its historic past and of Napoleon! The Kremlin! I had read and heard descriptions of it from time to time, but was in no way prepared for that vast area of palaces, churches, treasuries, great houses, and barracks, enclosed by glorious walls and towers and entered by impressive gateways,[Pg 29] over which one gazed with wondering eyes when seen first under the blue sky and brilliant winter sun.
But it's really the Kremlin that makes Moscow unique, with an indescribable influence and sense of association tied to it, especially when you think about its historic past and Napoleon! The Kremlin! I had read and heard descriptions of it occasionally, but I was completely unprepared for the vast area of palaces, churches, treasury buildings, grand houses, and barracks, all enclosed by magnificent walls and towers and entered through impressive gateways,[Pg 29] that you gaze at with wonder when you first see it under the blue sky and bright winter sun.
It is no use attempting to describe it; but Moscow is the Kremlin, and to feel the Kremlin is to know Moscow.
It’s pointless to try to describe it, but Moscow is the Kremlin, and to experience the Kremlin is to understand Moscow.
Upon entering the Spassky Gate, or Gate of the Redeemer, every hat has to be removed in honour of the ikon of the Saviour which is placed above it. The picture was placed there, by the Tsar Alexis, in 1647, to be regarded as the “palladium of the Kremlin,” and the order was given then that hats should be removed when passing through. The law is rigorously enforced still, and though it is sometimes a trial—I had frostbite in consequence when I last went through a year ago—yet the act is almost an instinctive one when entering or leaving the Kremlin.
Upon entering the Spassky Gate, or Gate of the Redeemer, everyone must take off their hats to show respect for the ikon of the Saviour that is placed above it. This picture was put there by Tsar Alexis in 1647, to be seen as the “palladium of the Kremlin,” and back then, it was ordered that hats should be removed when passing through. The rule is still strictly enforced, and although it can be a bit of a hassle—I got frostbite from it the last time I went through a year ago—it has become almost an instinctive action when entering or leaving the Kremlin.
Warsaw, again—for no one in this generation can dissociate it from Russia and call it Polish only—with its glorious position on the Vistula in the midst of its great plain, though not so ancient and inspiring as Cracow, in Galicia, is full of moving appeal to the national and historic sense for those who visit it for the first time, and especially, as in my own case, when entering the empire by that route. I have seen Warsaw in spring, summer, and winter, and always felt its[Pg 30] charm; and I have not felt more deeply moved for a long time than by the Emperor’s proclamation that he intended the Poles once more to be a nation and—there can be but little doubt about it—with Warsaw as its capital.
Warsaw, once again—because no one in this generation can separate it from Russia and simply call it Polish—with its magnificent location on the Vistula River, in the middle of its vast plain, though not as old and inspiring as Cracow in Galicia, has a powerful appeal to the national and historical sense for those who are visiting for the first time, especially, as was the case for me, when entering the empire through that route. I've seen Warsaw in spring, summer, and winter, and I've always felt its charm; and I haven't been more deeply moved in a long time than by the Emperor’s announcement that he intended for the Poles to be a nation again—and there can be little doubt about it—with Warsaw as its capital.
Riga also, the great shipping-port on the Baltic, which I have entered by sea and by land, and when coming in by sea have had the pleasure of seeing our beautiful English church on the shore with its graceful spire standing out conspicuously, yet blending in with other towers and pinnacles. How very characteristic of the Baltic and attractive the city is, with its blending of the Teuton and Slav populations! But how essentially Russian it is in all its leading features, while different from all other Russian cities! It is so wherever one goes both on this and on the other side of the Urals. There always seems to be something specially characteristic in these great centres of population; and they all seem as if, unlike other towns, they had each their own interesting story to tell for those who have ears to hear.
Riga is also the major shipping port on the Baltic, which I've entered both by sea and by land. Arriving by sea, I've enjoyed the sight of our beautiful English church on the shore, with its elegant spire standing out clearly while still blending in with other towers and pinnacles. The city is really representative of the Baltic and so appealing, with its mix of Teuton and Slav people! Yet, it’s distinctly Russian in all its main aspects, while being different from other Russian cities! This uniqueness seems to be a theme wherever you go, both on this side and the other side of the Urals. There always feels like there’s something particularly unique about these major population centers; they all seem to have their own captivating stories to share for those who are willing to listen.
Town or city life in Russia is not very representative of the true life of the country and its people, though it undoubtedly exerts a widespread influence upon their general social life; for Russia’s vast population is not gathered together in either towns or cities, but in hamlets and villages.[Pg 31] Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace tells us that when he wrote his first book on Russia, in 1877, there were only eleven towns with a population of over 50,000 in European Russia, and that, in 1905, they had only increased to thirty-four. The increase of the future will no doubt be more rapid when the war is over.
Town or city life in Russia doesn't really reflect the true life of the country and its people, even though it does have a significant impact on their overall social life; most of Russia's vast population lives not in towns or cities, but in small villages and hamlets.[Pg 31] Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace tells us that when he wrote his first book on Russia, in 1877, there were only eleven towns with a population over 50,000 in European Russia, and by 1905, that number had only grown to thirty-four. The growth in the future will likely be much faster once the war is over.
The great cities will probably, as practically all the cities of Europe have done of late years, follow the lead of Paris under Baron Hausmann in the character of their imposing blocks of houses and wide boulevards, and one capital will be much the same as any other in Europe in its general appearance and social life.
The major cities will likely, like almost all cities in Europe have done recently, take inspiration from Paris under Baron Haussmann in the style of their grand apartment buildings and wide streets. Each capital will end up looking quite similar to others in Europe in terms of overall appearance and social scene.
Russian cities, however, even the capital, though ever becoming more cosmopolitan, still possess their many distinctive and interesting features, costumes, and customs, and are most picturesque and interesting, of course, during the long winter. It gives one a shock almost to go for the first time to Warsaw or Petrograd—at Moscow there is always the Kremlin—in the middle of the summer. There is little to distinguish them then, apart from the ever-glorious beauty of the churches, from Buda-Pest or Vienna.
Russian cities, even the capital, while becoming more cosmopolitan, still have many unique and fascinating features, costumes, and customs. They're particularly picturesque and intriguing during the long winter. Visiting Warsaw or Petrograd for the first time in the summer is almost shocking—Moscow always has the Kremlin. There's not much that sets them apart during that time, aside from the stunning beauty of the churches, compared to Budapest or Vienna.
But in the winter! Then it is everywhere still characteristic Russia. The sledges, for instance,[Pg 32] with their troikas! They are the same carriages or droschkes as in summer, but with runners instead of wheels. Horses are harnessed in the same way in both seasons, and even the coachmen seem to wear exactly the same dress all the year round, edged with fur like their caps, though the padding inside the coat must be less in summer, one would think. The sledges of nobles and other wealthy people, used in the winter only, are painted and decorated most attractively. To drive out on a winter night, under a sky brilliant with stars, the air extraordinarily keen, bracing, and stimulating, the bells tinkling from the high and graceful yoke which rises from the central horse of the three, wrapped in furs, and with no sounds but the bells and the crack of whips and the subdued crunching of the snow, is to taste one of the joys of life, and feel to the full, with happiness in the feeling, “This is Russia!”
But in the winter! That's when it truly feels like Russia. The sleds, for example, [Pg 32] with their troikas! They're the same carriages or droschkes as in summer, but instead of wheels, they have runners. The horses are harnessed the same way in both seasons, and even the drivers seem to wear the same outfits all year long, trimmed with fur just like their hats, though you would think the padding inside their coats must be lighter in summer. The sleds belonging to nobles and other wealthy individuals, used only in winter, are painted and decorated very attractively. Riding out on a winter night, under a sky filled with stars, the air refreshingly crisp and invigorating, with the bells ringing from the elegant yoke over the central horse, who’s wrapped in furs, and with nothing but the sound of bells, the crack of whips, and the soft crunch of snow, is to experience one of life’s great pleasures, feeling a deep sense of happiness and thinking, “This is Russia!”
The coachmen pad up their robes of blue to an enormous extent, so that they seem to bulge out over their seat. It is said to be a custom dating from Catherine’s days and from her requirements that there should be at least twelve inches of good stuff between her coachman’s skin and her nose! But the present reason for the custom, which prevails, as far as I know, in no other country, is that there is an objection to[Pg 33] a thin coachman. When I was speaking of the absurdity of these grotesque padded-out figures to a lady whom I had taken into dinner one night in Moscow, she at once said:—
The coachmen puff up their blue robes so much that they look like they’re about to burst over their seats. It’s said this tradition goes back to Catherine’s time and her desire for at least twelve inches of material between her coachman’s skin and her nose! But the real reason for this custom, which I don’t think exists in any other country, is that people don’t like thin coachmen. When I was chatting about the ridiculousness of these oddly padded figures to a woman I had dinner with one night in Moscow, she immediately said:—
“Well, I must say I like my coachman to look comfortable and well fed, I should hate a thin one.”
“Well, I have to say I prefer my driver to look comfortable and well-fed; I really can’t stand a skinny one.”
Dickens’s fat boy in Pickwick must commend himself to Russia, for they love Dickens and read him in translation and the original all through the empire, as just what a driver ought to be. I should think coachmen in Russia, however, ought to be fat without any padding-up, for they are all merry and good-tempered, their blue eyes and pleasant faces under their furry caps giving the impression of perfect health. They sit on their boxes all day without any violent exercise, and probably have good and abundant food, and above all they sleep. However long you keep your coachman, even in the depth of winter, he does not mind, for he invariably seems to go to sleep while waiting, and to have an absolutely unlimited capacity for gentle and peaceful slumber. I am not at all sure whether my driver on the steppes has not usually been asleep even when we have been going at full speed, the centre horse trotting swiftly, the other two, according to custom, at the gallop.[Pg 34]
Dickens’s overweight character in Pickwick must appeal to Russia, since they love Dickens and read him both in translation and the original throughout the country, seeing him as the ideal driver. I’d think that coachmen in Russia should naturally be hefty without any extra padding, because they’re all cheerful and good-natured, their blue eyes and friendly faces under their furry hats giving off an impression of perfect health. They sit on their boxes all day without engaging in any strenuous activity, likely enjoying good, plentiful food, and most importantly, they get plenty of sleep. No matter how long you keep your coachman during the deep winter months, he doesn’t seem to mind, as he always appears to doze off while waiting and has an incredible ability for gentle and peaceful napping. I’m not entirely convinced that my driver across the steppes isn’t usually asleep even when we’re going full speed, with the center horse trotting quickly and the other two, as usual, galloping.[Pg 34]
The dvornik is another institution in town life. He is an indoor servant in great houses, usually about the front hall, to open the door for those who go out, ready for all sorts of odd things; or he may be a head out-of-doors servant; or he may give general help for three or four or more smaller establishments; but he has to be there, and cannot be dismissed, for he is ex officio a member of the police and has to make his report from time to time. It must give a little sense of espionage, but still, as with the passport, it is only the evil-minded or evil-living who need to be afraid of the dvornik’s report, and it must be remembered also that the Russian Government has long had cause to dread the revolutionary spirit, and has had to fight for its very life against it.
The dvornik is another part of town life. He is an indoor servant in large houses, usually in the front hall, ready to open the door for people going in and out, and prepared for various tasks. He might also be a head servant who works outside, or he could provide general assistance for several smaller homes. However, he has to be there and can't be let go, because he is ex officio a member of the police and must submit reports from time to time. It may feel a bit like spying, but really, only those with bad intentions or shady lifestyles need to worry about the dvornik's reports. It's also important to remember that the Russian Government has long been concerned about revolutionary ideas and has had to fight for its survival against them.
This is the darker side of life in Russia; and as far as my experience goes it is the only dark side, for it must be evident that a designing dvornik may do untold harm, and specially—as I have known to be the case—in official and diplomatic establishments. The custom opens out possibilities of blackmail also, and one can only hope that it will pass away in what so many of us feel are to be for Russia the better days to come.
This is the darker side of life in Russia, and from my experience, it’s the only dark side. It’s clear that a scheming dvornik can cause significant damage, especially—as I've seen—within official and diplomatic establishments. This custom also creates opportunities for blackmail, and we can only hope it will fade away in what many of us believe will be better days ahead for Russia.
Russians are very hospitable, not only lavish in its exercise where ample means allow, but naturally and by custom thoroughly and truly[Pg 35] ready, even in the homes of the very poor, to welcome the coming guest.
Russians are very hospitable, not only generous when they have the means, but also instinctively and traditionally ready to welcome guests, even in the homes of the most modest families.[Pg 35]
This is brought out in every book one reads of Russia, but by no one more touchingly than by Mr. Stephen Graham in his Tramp’s Sketches, when he journeyed constantly amongst the very poor and found them always ready to “share their crusts.” Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace says the same about the wealthier classes: “Of all the foreign countries in which I have travelled Russia certainly bears off the palm in the matter of hospitality.”
This is highlighted in every book about Russia, but none do it more movingly than Mr. Stephen Graham in his Tramp’s Sketches, when he traveled frequently among the very poor and found them always willing to “share their crusts.” Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace expresses similar sentiments about the wealthier classes: “Of all the foreign countries I have visited, Russia undoubtedly stands out for its hospitality.”
An interesting feature of a Russian meal, luncheon, or dinner, is its preliminary, the zakouska. It probably dates from the time when guests came from long distances, as they do still in the country, and would be hungry upon their arrival, and yet would have to wait until all the guests had come. It would be, and indeed in some houses to which I have been is still, understood, that if you were asked for a certain time the dinner would follow in the course of an hour or two; and so the “snack” was provided, and laid out upon the sideboard. The great dinners or banquets in London are “7 for 7-30,” to give time for guests to assemble.
An interesting aspect of a Russian meal, lunch, or dinner is its appetizer, the zakouska. It likely originated from the days when guests traveled long distances, as they still do in rural areas, and would arrive hungry, needing to wait until everyone was there. It would be understood, and in some homes I’ve visited still is, that if dinner is set for a specific time, it will be served within an hour or two. So, a “snack” was provided and displayed on the sideboard. The grand dinners or banquets in London are set for “7 for 7:30,” to allow guests time to arrive.
The zakouska, however, remains the custom still at every meal, and consists of caviare sand[Pg 36]wiches, pâté de foie gras, and various kinds of deliciously cured fish. Strangers to the country, not understanding this particular custom, for it is provided in the drawing-room, ante-room, or in the dining-room itself, sometimes enjoy it so much and partake so freely, that they feel unequal to the meal which follows, and then have the pain of seeing their host and hostess quite mortified and hurt by their not doing full justice to the good things provided. I remember being entertained at supper in Libau by the good consul and his family, at the St. Petersburg Hotel, when the zakouska provided was so abundant and attractive that we all decided that we could not go beyond it to anything more substantial.
The zakouska, however, is still a tradition at every meal, consisting of caviar sandwiches, pâté de foie gras, and various types of deliciously cured fish. Visitors to the country, not understanding this particular custom since it is served in the drawing room, ante-room, or even in the dining room, sometimes enjoy it so much and indulge so freely that they find themselves unable to eat the main meal that follows. This leads to the awkward situation of seeing their host and hostess feeling quite embarrassed and hurt that they didn’t appreciate the wonderful spread provided. I remember being treated to supper in Libau by the kind consul and his family at the St. Petersburg Hotel, where the zakouska was so plentiful and appealing that we all decided we couldn't move on to anything more substantial.
Another special and characteristic feature of Russian life, and one which it seems impossible to transplant to another country, for many of my friends have tried it, is the samovar or large urn with a central flue for burning or smouldering charcoal. The samovar is always near at hand, and ready to be brought in at short notice to furnish what one can only call the national beverage of tea. The steaming urn is a very cheerful object in the room, and when tea is made and guests are served, the teapot is placed on the top of the central flue and everything is kept bubbling hot. On the steppes I used to[Pg 37] boil my eggs in the space between the flue and the outside cover, though this was not held to be good for the tea. Tea is provided and enjoyed everywhere in Russia, drunk very hot, rather weak and almost always with sugar, though not with lemon except in great houses and hotels. “Slices of lemon,” to my amazement I was told, as I travelled off the track of railways and sometimes on, “are an English custom!”
Another unique and distinctive aspect of Russian life, which seems impossible to replicate in other countries—many of my friends have tried—is the samovar, a large urn with a central flue for burning or smoldering charcoal. The samovar is always close by and ready to provide what can only be described as the national drink: tea. The steaming urn is a cheerful sight in the room, and when tea is brewed and guests are served, the teapot sits on top of the central flue, keeping everything bubbling hot. On the steppes, I used to [Pg 37] boil my eggs in the space between the flue and the outside cover, even though that was thought to be bad for the tea. Tea is served and enjoyed everywhere in Russia, drunk very hot, quite weak, and almost always with sugar, though not with lemon except in large homes and hotels. “Slices of lemon,” I was astonished to hear as I traveled off the beaten path and sometimes on, “are an English custom!”
Tea is always taken in tumblers set in a little metal frame with a handle. On the trains for the poorest passengers there is often hot water, and always at stations on the way; and emigrants, as they travel, may be said to do so teapot in hand. It is China tea and light in colour, and, as the custom amongst the poorer classes is to put only a moderate quantity of tea into the tchinak or teapot, to begin with, and to fill up with hot water as they go on drinking for an indefinite time, it must be very weak indeed at the end. Not even at the start is it strong, or what some public schoolboys call “beefy.” At the end it can hardly have even a flavour of tea about it, though they go on drinking it quite contentedly. Across the Urals and amongst the Kirghiz I found the custom was not to put sugar in the tea but in the mouth, and drink the tea through it, and just above the Persian frontier jam was taken in[Pg 38] the same way, to flavour and sweeten the tea in the act of drinking.
Tea is always served in tumblers that are held in a small metal frame with a handle. On trains for lower-income passengers, there is often hot water available, and there's always hot water at the stations along the way; emigrants can be seen traveling with a teapot in hand. The tea is light-colored China tea, and since the poorer classes typically start with only a small amount of tea in the tchinak or teapot and keep adding hot water as they drink over an extended period, it ends up very weak. It’s not even strong to begin with, or what some public schoolboys would call “beefy.” By the end, it barely has any tea flavor left, yet they continue to drink it happily. Across the Urals and among the Kirghiz, I noticed that instead of adding sugar to the tea, they put it in their mouths and drink the tea through it. Just above the Persian frontier, jam was used in the same way, to flavor and sweeten the tea while drinking.
Russian houses, in the great cities, are much the same as in other capitals, though perhaps rather more spacious and richly furnished. The rooms for entertainment and daily use open out of each other, of course, and the beautiful stoves of porcelain have not, as yet, given way to central heating. Double windows in all the rooms are the rule all through the long winter, with a small pane let in for ventilation; and thus a cosy and comfortable sense of warmth is experienced everywhere whilst indoors, which renders it, strange as it may seem, unnecessary to wear, as in our own country, warm winter under-garments. Comfortably warm by night or day, without extra clothing or extra blankets whilst indoors, and wrapped in thick warm furs when out of doors, the winter is not as trying in Russia as in more temperate countries. One takes a cold bath, indeed, in that country with more enjoyment than anywhere else, for, though the water gives an almost electric shock with its icy sting, yet, as soon as one steps out into the warm air of the bath-room and takes up the warm towels, the immediate reaction brings at once a glow of pure enjoyment. There is every comfort in a Russian house, especially in the winter.[Pg 39]
Russian houses in the big cities are pretty similar to those in other capitals, but they might be a bit more spacious and richly decorated. The entertainment and everyday rooms flow into one another, and the lovely porcelain stoves still haven't been replaced by central heating. Double windows are standard in all rooms throughout the long winter, with a small pane opened for ventilation. This creates a cozy and comfortable warmth indoors, making it, oddly enough, unnecessary to wear warm winter undergarments as we do in our own country. Staying comfortably warm day or night without needing extra clothes or blankets inside, and bundled up in thick warm furs when going outside, makes winter in Russia less harsh than in milder countries. In fact, taking a cold bath in that country is more enjoyable than anywhere else because, although the icy water feels shockingly cold, stepping out into the warm air of the bathroom and grabbing the warm towels instantly brings a glow of pure pleasure. There’s plenty of comfort in a Russian house, especially in winter.[Pg 39]
The country house, or datcha, is a necessity for those who have to live in Russia all the year round, as the cities and great towns are very hot and dusty, and often full of mosquitoes in the two or three months of summer, which is quite tropical in its character.
The country house, or datcha, is essential for anyone who lives in Russia year-round, as the cities and big towns can be really hot and dusty, and often swarming with mosquitoes during the two or three summer months, which feel quite tropical.
Thus there are the two extremes, an Arctic winter and a tropical summer.
Thus there are the two extremes, an Arctic winter and a tropical summer.
The country houses are entirely summer residences, with great verandahs and balconies and other facilities for life in the open, and are often placed amongst pine-woods or by the sea. Some of my friends use their datchas in winter also; and it is interesting to see how balconies and verandahs which in summer are filled with carpets, furniture, and plants, and are quite open on every side to meet the needs of the family and its guests all through the day in the open air, in winter are closed in by double windows fitted in on every side, and thus are made into additional and altogether different rooms.
The country houses are purely summer getaways, featuring large verandas and balconies, along with other amenities for outdoor living, often nestled among pine trees or along the coast. Some of my friends also use their datchas in winter; it’s fascinating to see how balconies and verandas that in summer are filled with rugs, furniture, and plants, completely open to accommodate the family and guests throughout the day outdoors, are in winter transformed by double windows installed on all sides, turning them into additional, entirely different rooms.
The homes of the Russian nobility are very richly and artistically appointed in every particular. I stayed with friends a couple of years ago who had taken such an establishment for the summer; and furniture, pictures, china, arrangements and decorations of rooms all gave striking testimony to the wealth and cultivated tastes of the absent[Pg 40] family. Even beyond the Urals, at the Kyshtim Mine, when first I visited it and was the guest of the managing director, I was amazed at the sumptuous character of his abode built by the former owners of the mine.
The homes of the Russian nobility are extremely lavish and beautifully decorated in every detail. I stayed with friends a couple of years ago who had rented one of these places for the summer; the furniture, artwork, china, room layouts, and decorations all clearly showcased the wealth and refined tastes of the absent[Pg 40] family. Even beyond the Urals, at the Kyshtim Mine, when I first visited and was the guest of the managing director, I was blown away by the luxurious nature of his home built by the former owners of the mine.
It is a vast building approached by a great courtyard and in the Greek style of architecture, with towers in different places giving it a fortress-like appearance in the distance. The rooms are extraordinarily large and numerous, and here and there are bits of Venetian furniture, old paintings, and rich carpets. On going straight through the great salon, which one enters from the outer door and into the open air on the other side, one is again under a great portico with Greek pillars, capitals, and frieze, looking out over a large sheet of water towards hills and forests. I could not help saying to myself in amazement the first time I went there, “And this is Siberia!”
It’s a huge building set off by a large courtyard, designed in Greek architectural style, with towers positioned here and there that give it a fortress-like look from a distance. The rooms are impressively spacious and plentiful, decorated with pieces of Venetian furniture, old paintings, and luxurious carpets. Walking straight through the grand salon, which you enter from the front door and leads you to the open air on the other side, you find yourself again under a large portico featuring Greek pillars, capitals, and a frieze, overlooking a vast stretch of water with hills and forests in the background. I couldn’t help but think in amazement the first time I visited, “And this is Siberia!”
I am not at all sure that social life upon European lines will not develop more rapidly in Siberia than in European Russia. Even now I do not know any railway station in Russia proper that can compare with that of Ekaterinburg, just where Siberia really begins, in all its arrangements for the travelling public and especially in the equipment of its restaurant and[Pg 41] dining-rooms, where every comfort in the way of good food and good service is provided for the traveller, and French and German are freely spoken.
I’m not so sure that social life in Siberia won’t develop faster along European lines than it does in European Russia. Even now, I can’t think of any train station in mainland Russia that compares to the one in Ekaterinburg, where Siberia officially begins. It’s definitely better equipped for travelers, especially when it comes to its restaurant and [Pg 41] dining areas, offering all the comforts of good food and great service, with both French and German spoken freely.
It is impossible to write on the general social life without mentioning, though one cannot do more, certain recent events which must have a tremendous influence upon Russia’s future, socially as well as nationally. There is, for instance, the Emperor’s proclamation against the vodka monopoly hitherto enjoyed by the government, which prohibits State vodka selling for ever. The effect upon the public life of the great cities has been astonishing already. No one could have believed that the “stroke of a pen,” so to speak, could have wrought such a change in the habits of a people. It remains to be seen, of course, how long the change will last; but, though Acts of Parliament cannot make people sober, it is a grand step in the right direction to decide that they shall not make them drunk, as the encouragement given by the State to the sale of vodka must certainly have done.
It’s impossible to talk about social life in general without mentioning, though we can't do much more, some recent events that will have a huge impact on Russia’s future, both socially and nationally. For example, the Emperor's announcement against the vodka monopoly previously held by the government, which permanently bans State vodka sales. The effect on public life in major cities has already been remarkable. No one could have imagined that a “stroke of a pen,” so to speak, could create such a shift in people's habits. It remains to be seen how long this change will last; however, while laws can't make people sober, deciding that they shouldn't be made drunk is a significant step in the right direction, considering the support the State has given to vodka sales, which definitely had its own effects.
Could any other modern government have made a sacrifice such as Russia has made in giving up the expectation of nearly £100,000,000 of revenue for the social well-being of her people? Truly she deals with “large spaces!”[Pg 42]
Could any other modern government have made a sacrifice like Russia has by giving up the expectation of nearly £100,000,000 in revenue for the social well-being of its people? Truly, it deals with "large spaces!"[Pg 42]
Moreover, the vodka proclamation comes in the natural course of things, and can have been but very little hurried by the war; for things were already moving in that direction. Last year but one—1913—a scheme of “local option” was introduced into the empire; and, in every commune within its boundaries, I am assured, men and women alike having the vote for the purpose, the inhabitants were allowed to decide for themselves whether they would allow vodka to be sold in their villages and towns. It was recognized that if the men enjoyed getting drunk the wives and mothers were the sufferers, and so they were allowed to vote.
Moreover, the vodka announcement comes naturally, and it could hardly have been rushed by the war; things were already headed that way. Just the year before last—1913—a "local option" plan was introduced across the empire. In every commune within its borders, I’ve heard, both men and women had the vote on this issue, allowing the residents to decide for themselves whether to permit the sale of vodka in their villages and towns. It was acknowledged that while the men enjoyed drinking, it was the wives and mothers who suffered, so they were granted the right to vote.
The whole country, therefore, before the war broke out, was prepared to face a great issue. And the general war cry, “We’ve a greater foe to fight than the Germans!” shows how they faced it, and gives them that ideal which should enable them to go far. They are out for a holy war, and far-reaching influences are clearly at work which will profoundly and permanently affect the whole social conditions and well-being of the people.
The entire country, therefore, before the war started, was ready to confront a major challenge. The common battle cry, “We have a bigger enemy to fight than the Germans!” reflects their mindset and provides them with an ideal that should help them achieve a lot. They are engaged in a righteous fight, and significant influences are clearly at play that will deeply and permanently impact the overall social conditions and well-being of the people.
Then there is the proclamation concerning the resuscitation of Poland. This also does not come at all as an overwhelming surprise to many of us, as it has been fairly well known that the[Pg 43] Emperor, and some at least of his principal advisers, have for some time had ever-increasing constitutional, even democratic, sympathies. It has been more and more felt of late that what is called Russification, as practised towards the Finns, would go no further; and indeed, as far as they were concerned, would be reversed. No thoughtful person who has marked the trend of events since 1908 could doubt the direction in which higher and responsible Russian thought was moving. But who can possibly foresee the far-reaching effect of raising up a great Polish nation once more and recognizing the Roman Catholic Church as the Church of that part of the empire, with Russians and Poles, Orthodox and Roman Catholic living together in amity and international unity?
Then there’s the announcement about the revival of Poland. This doesn’t come as a huge surprise to many of us, as it’s been pretty well known that the[Pg 43] Emperor, along with some of his main advisors, have been increasingly sympathetic to constitutional and even democratic ideas for a while now. Recently, it’s become more clear that what’s known as Russification, as applied to the Finns, wouldn’t continue much longer; in fact, it would likely be reversed for them. Any thoughtful person who has followed the events since 1908 would not doubt the direction in which progressive Russian thought has been moving. But who can truly predict the significant impact of rebuilding a great Polish nation and acknowledging the Roman Catholic Church as the Church for that part of the empire, with Russians and Poles, Orthodox and Roman Catholic, living together in harmony and international unity?
“I have just been staying,” writes Mr. Stephen Graham in the Times for October 29, 1914, “in the fine old city of Wilna, a city of courtly Poles, the home of many of the old noble families of Poland. It is now thronged with Russian officers and soldiers. Along the main street is an incessant procession of troops, and as you look down you see vistas of bayonet-spikes waving like reeds in a wind. As you lie in bed at night you listen to the tramp, tramp, tramp of soldiers. Or you look out of the window[Pg 44] and see wagons and guns passing for twenty minutes on end, or you see prancing over the cobbles and the mud the Cossacks of the Don, of the Volga, of Seven Rivers. In the days of the revolutionary outburst the Poles bit their lips in hate at the sight of the Russian soldiers, they cursed under their breath, darted out with revolvers, shot, and aimed bombs. To-day they smile, tears run down their cheeks; they even cheer. Whoever would have thought to see the day when the Poles would cheer the Russian troops marching through the streets of their own cities? The Russians are forgiven!”
“I have just been staying,” writes Mr. Stephen Graham in the Times for October 29, 1914, “in the beautiful old city of Wilna, a city of graceful Poles, the home of many noble families from Poland. It’s now filled with Russian officers and soldiers. Along the main street, there’s a constant stream of troops, and as you look down, you see rows of bayonet tips swaying like reeds in the wind. As you lie in bed at night, you hear the steady sound of soldiers marching. Or you look out the window[Pg 44] and see wagons and cannons passing for twenty minutes straight, or you see the Cossacks from the Don, the Volga, and Seven Rivers prancing over the cobblestones and through the mud. During the revolutionary upheaval, the Poles clenched their teeth in anger at the sight of the Russian soldiers, cursing quietly, rushing out with revolvers, shooting, and tossing bombs. Now, they smile, tears streaming down their faces; they even cheer. Who would have thought they’d see the day when the Poles would cheer for the Russian troops marching through the streets of their own cities? The Russians are forgiven!”
No one who has known Russia and Poland before the war could read this description without deep emotion.
No one who has known Russia and Poland before the war can read this description without feeling a deep sense of emotion.
“A very touching spectacle,” he continues, “may be seen every day just now at the Sacred Gate of Wilna. Above the gateway is a chapel with wide-open doors showing a richly-gilded and flower-decked image of the Virgin. At one side stands a row of leaden organ-pipes, at the other stands a priest. Music is wafted through the air with incense and the sound of prayers. Down below in the narrow, muddy roadway kneel many poor men and women with prayer-books in their hands. They are Poles. But through the gateway come incessantly, all day[Pg 45] and all night, Russian troops going to the front. And every soldier or officer as he comes lifts his hat and passes through the praying throng uncovered. This is beautiful. Let Russia always be so in the presence of the Mother of Poland.”
“A very touching sight,” he continues, “can be seen every day right now at the Sacred Gate of Wilna. Above the gateway is a chapel with wide-open doors revealing a beautifully gilded and flower-adorned image of the Virgin. On one side stands a row of lead organ pipes, and on the other side stands a priest. Music drifts through the air along with incense and the sound of prayers. Down below in the narrow, muddy road kneel many poor men and women holding prayer books. They are Poles. But through the gateway, Russian troops continuously come and go all day and all night on their way to the front. Every soldier or officer, as he passes, lifts his hat and walks through the praying crowd uncovered. This is beautiful. May Russia always be so in the presence of the Mother of Poland.”
It is impossible to read of that scene also, and recall at the same time past relations of the two Churches here mentioned, without dreaming dreams and seeing visions of social unity such as has never yet been known, both for Russia and all other countries to which she has so nobly and unselfishly given a social lead and invitation to follow on.
It’s hard to read about that scene and think about the past connections between the two Churches without imagining a dream of social unity that has never been experienced before, both for Russia and for all the other countries that she has graciously and selflessly inspired and invited to join in.
Note from p. 27, “M. Bourtzeff.”—There was a notice in the Times of February 4th last as follows: “A Reuter telegram from Petrograd of yesterday’s date states that M. Bourtzeff has been sentenced to deportation to Siberia.” I have never been able, however, to obtain any confirmation of this from Russian officials in this country, nor do the Russian Embassy know anything about it. I hope it will prove that a sentence was passed pro forma, and that the Emperor, as in Miss Malecska’s case, at once remitted the sentence, or that M. Bourtzeff was merely requested to live in Siberia for the present rather than in Russia, and I personally should think that no great hardship. I feel that we must await further particulars before being able to form correct impressions of this important case.
Note from p. 27, “M. Bourtzeff.”—There was a notice in the Times on February 4th that said: “A Reuter telegram from Petrograd dated yesterday reports that M. Bourtzeff has been sentenced to deportation to Siberia.” However, I haven't been able to get any confirmation of this from Russian officials in this country, and the Russian Embassy also doesn't have any information on it. I hope it turns out that the sentence was given pro forma, and that the Emperor, like in Miss Malecska’s case, quickly lifted the sentence, or that M. Bourtzeff was just asked to stay in Siberia for now instead of in Russia, which I personally think wouldn’t be too hard. I believe we need to wait for more details before we can form accurate impressions of this important case.
CHAPTER III
The Peasants
It would be much more satisfactory to one’s self to try and write a book about the peasantry of Russia, rather than attempt to say all that one wants to say in a single chapter, for there could hardly be any more interesting and promising people in the world than the peasant folk of Russia. The future of the empire depends upon the development and improvement of its agricultural population, as they form three-fourths, according to the last census of three years ago, of its grand total of over 171,000,000 souls. Russia thus leads in the white races in the matter of population, and possesses that splendid asset, which Goldsmith feels to be vital to a nation’s advance and with which nothing else can compare when lost:—
It would be much more fulfilling to write a book about the peasant community in Russia instead of trying to express everything in just one chapter, because there are hardly any people more interesting and full of potential than the peasant folk of Russia. The future of the empire relies on the growth and betterment of its agricultural population, which makes up three-quarters, according to the last census from three years ago, of its total population of over 171,000,000 people. Russia leads the white races in terms of population and has that invaluable resource that Goldsmith considers essential for a nation's progress—something that can’t be matched when it’s lost:—
A breath can shape them just like a breath has shaped; But a brave peasantry, the pride of their country,
"Once it's gone, it can never be replaced."
It is upon coming to write even briefly and in an impressionist kind of way upon a class which[Pg 47] forms the huge majority of Russia’s population that the vastness of her empire and the different conditions under which her people live begin to be in some small degree apparent. It is no wonder that thoroughly well-informed and experienced writers, who have lived long and travelled far in the country and who are evidently quite to be trusted, should yet write so differently.
It’s only when I start to write, even just briefly and in a bit of an impressionistic style, about a class that[Pg 47] makes up the vast majority of Russia’s population that the sheer size of her empire and the different conditions in which her people live start to become somewhat clear. It’s no surprise that knowledgeable and experienced writers, who have spent a long time living in and traveling across the country and who are clearly reliable, can still write in such different ways.
One will write as if the Russian peasant was only a degree better in his intelligence than the animals which share his filthy hovel, and no less brutish in temperament and nature. Fearsome pictures are drawn in some books I have read of the almost impossible conditions and indescribable filth in which men, women, and children, fowls, pigs, horses, cattle, and dogs herd together in a stifling atmosphere and sickening stench, where to enter is out of the question unless one is to be covered with vermin and contract some illness. All this may be true to the writer’s own experiences, and he can only write and describe things as he has found them; but I too will do the same.
One writes as if the Russian peasant is only slightly more intelligent than the animals that share his filthy living space, and just as brutal in temperament and character. Some books I've read paint horrifying pictures of the nearly impossible conditions and indescribable filth where men, women, children, chickens, pigs, horses, cattle, and dogs all crowd together in a stifling atmosphere filled with a sickening stench. Entering such a place is out of the question unless you want to be covered in bugs and catch some illness. While this may reflect the writer’s own experiences, and he can only write about what he has observed, I too will do the same.
It is worth while to remember from the first that the lives of the peasant population of Russia must be as different in summer and winter as tropical heat is from arctic cold. In the winter[Pg 48] all must crowd in together when the household is poor if life has to be preserved and defended against that appalling cold, when the one condition of the survival is warmth, or even heat. All outdoor occupation ceases, of course, with the one exception, it may be, of cutting, stacking, and carting wood. A peasant population, with a not very advanced civilization as yet, and little education—only twenty per cent. of the whole population can read and write—must, like the animal world, hibernate, come as it were to a standstill, rest physically and mentally, and prepare for the unremitting activities of the summer.
It's important to remember from the start that the lives of the peasant population in Russia differ significantly between summer and winter, much like the contrast between tropical heat and Arctic cold. In the winter[Pg 48], everyone has to clump together when the household is struggling, just to survive and protect themselves against that dreadful cold, where warmth—or even just heat—is essential for survival. All outdoor work comes to a halt, except for maybe chopping, stacking, and transporting wood. A peasant community, with a relatively underdeveloped civilization and little education—only twenty percent of the entire population can read and write—must, like the animal kingdom, hibernate, effectively come to a standstill, rest both physically and mentally, and prepare for the relentless activities of summer.
I remember once when staying in an inn at the top of an Alpine pass being impressed with the extraordinary energy and vivacity of the head waitress. She was simply untiring, always in good spirits, always at hand when wanted, unfailing in her attentions; however late a guest was up she was moving cheerfully about, however early one was down she was down before him helping to get things ready. When I was leaving I said to her, “I’ve been wondering when you get your rest?”
I remember once staying at an inn on top of an Alpine pass and being struck by the incredible energy and liveliness of the head waitress. She was simply tireless, always in a good mood, always available when needed, and consistently attentive; no matter how late a guest was up, she was moving around cheerfully, and no matter how early someone was down, she was already up helping to get everything ready. As I was leaving, I asked her, “I’ve been wondering when you get your rest?”
She smiled brightly, and said cheerfully, “In the winter, sir.”
She smiled brightly and said cheerfully, “In the winter, sir.”
That’s when the Russian peasant gets his rest also, and with the spring he begins his[Pg 49] energetic life of farming and agriculture, of carting and labour. The long days are busy and all too short, the brief nights are hardly more than an interval. The whole land is full of movement, the air is full of song and music, the holidays marked by game and dance. Nothing could be more unlike the bitter cold and gloom of Russia’s long and terrible winter than the glow, brilliance, joy, and never-ceasing activities of her amazingly rich and life-giving summer. Her peasantry must present the same contrasts in homes and seeming temperaments, and two writers may therefore be widely asunder in their descriptions, and yet both write truthfully of the things they have seen and known at different times of the year.
That's when the Russian peasant also takes a break, and with spring comes his[Pg 49]vibrant life of farming and agriculture, hauling carts, and hard work. The long days are packed and feel too short, while the brief nights last barely a moment. The entire land is alive with activity, the air fills with song and music, and holidays are celebrated with games and dancing. Nothing contrasts more sharply with the bitter cold and gloom of Russia's long, harsh winters than the warmth, brightness, joy, and constant activities of her incredibly rich and life-giving summers. Her peasantry must reflect these same contrasts in their homes and apparent temperaments, which means two writers can describe the scene very differently and still both depict truthfully the experiences they have had at various times of the year.
To me the Russian peasant is, as to others who have known him at his best, an amiable, attractive, intelligent, thoroughly good-natured and altogether lovable creature. It is quite true that he can do, has done, and may again do some perfectly appalling things, but it has been when thoroughly worked up, as one of a crowd, and when every one else has lost his head. Terrible things which were not allowed to be known in Europe outside their frontiers, and now will probably never be known, were done during the revolution of seven years ago. But the Russian[Pg 50] peasants are like children, as yet, and any one who knows and loves children knows perfectly well also what they are capable of, if they have any spirit in them, when thoroughly worked up, and when they too have for the time being lost their head and feel capable of almost anything that will hurt and pain and annoy. The peasants are in this, as in many other things, like children.
To me, the Russian peasant is, like to others who have seen him at his best, a friendly, charming, intelligent, genuinely good-hearted, and completely lovable person. It's true that he can do, has done, and might again do some truly shocking things, but that happens when he's completely worked up, as part of a crowd, and when everyone else has lost their cool. Terrible things that were kept hidden from Europe beyond their borders, and are probably never going to be known now, happened during the revolution seven years ago. But the Russian [Pg 50] peasants are still a bit like children, and anyone who knows and loves children knows very well what they're capable of when they get fired up, and when they too temporarily lose their heads and feel like they can do almost anything that will hurt, upset, or annoy others. The peasants are similar to children in this and many other ways.
As soon as the statistics of the Russian peasantry come to be examined a startling fact comes to light. More than half their number—582 out of every 1,000—die before they are five years old. This means, as in the more inclement parts of our own country, that those who survive are a hardy race, strong and virile. The mortality is greatest amongst male children—over 600 out of every 1,000—and those, therefore, who do live are strong enough for anything and of amazing vitality, as we have seen in the present war.
As soon as we take a look at the statistics of the Russian peasantry, a shocking fact emerges. More than half of them—582 out of every 1,000—die before reaching five years old. This indicates, similar to the harsher regions of our own country, that those who survive are a tough group, resilient and vigorous. The mortality rate is highest among male children—over 600 out of every 1,000—and those who do make it are incredibly strong and full of vitality, as we’ve witnessed in the current war.
Not only are they vigorous and strong in physique, however, but there is nothing lacking in their intelligence, or Russia would not have the charm and fascination she possesses. Probably no country in the world, unless it be still agricultural France, can compare with Russia in the character of its peasant industries or their importance as part of the national revenue and[Pg 51] resources. Probably the people will be stimulated to greater industry in this direction by the removal of the vodka temptation, and both cease to feel the desire for it and get something in its place. Just as a man I once knew who was led to give up drink and gambling at the same time, when wondering how he could possibly live without them, had to change his house and remove to another with a garden. There in gardening work he found his compensation, and at the same time added to the resources of his household. Thus may it be in Russia.[2]
Not only are they vigorous and physically strong, but they're also quite intelligent; otherwise, Russia wouldn't have the charm and allure that it does. Probably no country in the world, except for somewhat agricultural France, can compare to Russia in terms of its peasant industries and their significance to the national revenue and resources. The people might be encouraged to work harder in this area after the temptation of vodka is removed, leading them to lose the desire for it and find a suitable alternative. It's like a man I once knew who quit drinking and gambling at the same time; he wondered how he could possibly live without them but ended up moving to a new place with a garden. Through gardening, he found his new passion while also contributing to his household's resources. So it might be in Russia.[Pg 51]
The list of the Russian peasant industries is a long and interesting one, but I won’t take up time in enumerating them, as they can be found in the Russian Year Book, or probably in most encyclopaedias. I may perhaps mention a few which have especially interested and attracted me, and will no doubt be brought before our own people in the Russian shops and exhibitions which are almost certain to be opened before long, and it must be remembered that I am speaking of peasant productions only.
The list of Russian peasant industries is extensive and fascinating, but I won't spend time listing them here since you can find them in the Russian Year Book or likely in most encyclopedias. I might highlight a few that have particularly caught my attention and will probably be showcased in our own Russian shops and exhibitions that are sure to open soon. It's important to note that I'm only referring to peasant productions.
There is the beautiful “drawn thread” work, lace-like in character, that all my friends say[Pg 52] is unlike anything to be found in our own country, the making of which is promoted by the Princess Tenisheva and other Russian ladies, as well as embroidered and worked linen of all descriptions. Toys, and particularly large ornamental wooden spoons, of all kinds are made in great quantities by village folk, and painted boxes such as the Japanese make, but with Russian scenes upon them, in delightful shades of colour, and with rich and brilliant lacquer inside and out. Then there are hand-woven laces of different varieties, and, above all, the Orenburg shawls, exquisitely dainty and so fine that the largest of them will go through a wedding-ring, and yet warmer than Shetland wool. These also are hand-woven, and come from the province of Orenburg, just beyond the Urals.
There’s the beautiful “drawn thread” work, lace-like in style, that all my friends say[Pg 52] is unlike anything you'll find in our own country. This craft is promoted by Princess Tenisheva and other Russian women, along with embroidered and worked linen of all kinds. Villagers make toys, especially large decorative wooden spoons, in great quantities, and they create painted boxes similar to those made in Japan, but featuring Russian scenes in lovely colors with rich, vibrant lacquer both inside and out. Then there are hand-woven laces of various types, and, above all, the Orenburg shawls, which are exquisitely delicate and so fine that the largest can pass through a wedding ring, yet are warmer than Shetland wool. These are also hand-woven and come from the province of Orenburg, just beyond the Urals.
Ironwork, again, is a speciality in Siberia, where they are said to be the best iron-workers in the world, though a friend of mine to whom I mentioned this, when I was showing him some perfectly wonderful and artistic specimens which had been given to me when I first went to Siberia, said, “That’s because they have the best iron in the world.” The stone or gem-cutting industry is an important one. Furs, from sheep and wolf-skins up to bears, as well as those of foxes, sables, elk, and reindeer, and other animals,[Pg 53] are perfectly dressed by the peasants for their own use, as well as for sale. I have some exquisite work in coloured silks upon hand-woven cloth which had never been out of the tents where they were made till given to me, and above all I cherish a silver box which had been made in a Kirghese uerta or tent, far away upon the steppes, and was given to me when I had had services there after my long drive in the tarantass. It would hold about a hundred cigarettes, and was given to me for that purpose, is oblong in shape, with a lid of sloping sides, and is made from silver roubles hammered out and ornamented with that beautiful damascening that is said to be a lost art except for the peasants of the steppes. It is such a beautiful bit of workmanship that any one looking at it would think it had come out of a Bond Street silversmith’s, until he turned it over and saw that the bottom is a plain piece of iron, rough and unornamented. Let no one think the Russian peasant unintelligent or unskilful or wanting in dexterity or resource. The wonder to me is that, with the few advantages and opportunities he has had, he is so capable, intelligent, and quick to learn as he is. And what is important for us to remember is that he loves to learn from an Englishman.[Pg 54]
Ironwork is a specialty in Siberia, where they say they are the best ironworkers in the world. A friend of mine, when I showed him some amazing and artistic pieces I received when I first went to Siberia, commented, “That’s because they have the best iron in the world.” The stone and gem-cutting industry is significant as well. The peasants expertly prepare furs from sheep and wolf skins to bears, along with those of foxes, sables, elk, reindeer, and other animals,[Pg 53] for their own use as well as for sale. I have some exquisite pieces made with colored silks on hand-woven cloth that had never left the tents where they were created until they were given to me. Above all, I treasure a silver box made in a Kirghese uerta or tent, far out on the steppes, which was given to me after my long drive in the tarantass. It can hold about a hundred cigarettes and was intended for that purpose. It’s oblong, with a sloping lid, made from hammered silver roubles and embellished with the beautiful damascening that is said to be a lost art except for the peasants of the steppes. It’s such an exquisite piece of craftsmanship that anyone who sees it would think it came from a high-end silversmith on Bond Street, until they flipped it over and found that the bottom is just a plain piece of rough, unadorned iron. Let no one mistake the Russian peasant for unintelligent or unskilled or lacking in dexterity or resourcefulness. What amazes me is that, given the limited advantages and opportunities he has had, he is so capable, intelligent, and quick to learn. And it’s important for us to remember that he enjoys learning from an Englishman.[Pg 54]
Then, again, we are told that he is brutish in temperament and of low ideals, and never seems to rise above his squalid surroundings. I don’t agree that his surroundings are squalid. Simple they are, without a doubt, as the Canadian shack of three brothers I know is simple, and has nothing in it but beds and tables and chairs, their boxes and saddle-trees, etc., and all is bed and work, but it is not squalid. They have been brought up in a good and refined home, and yet find nothing incongruous in their present abode amongst the pine-woods.
Then again, we’re told that he has a bad temperament and low standards, and he never seems to rise above his shabby surroundings. I don’t agree that his surroundings are shabby. They’re definitely simple, like the Canadian cabin of three brothers I know, which only has beds, tables, chairs, their boxes, and saddles, etc. It’s all about resting and working, but it isn’t shabby. They were raised in a good and cultured home, yet they find nothing out of place in their current living situation among the pine woods.
That’s what a Russian peasant’s home is also, simple and yet attractive. It is built of logs, the interstices well plastered up with moss and clay to keep out all cold air, cool in summer and warm in winter by reason of the thickness of these outer walls; and it usually has an inner entrance or small room, before the large and chief living-room. There will be two or more small square windows in the latter, an ikon in a corner with a lamp before it and a shelf for flowers below—every one on entering looks towards it, bowing reverently and making the sign of the Cross—a very large stove of bricks, whitewashed, upon the top of which rests a wide shelf, carried along the wall as far as is necessary for the whole family to be able to find sleeping-[Pg 55]space upon it. There will also be a long wooden bench, a great table, a few wooden stools, and a great cupboard, and, nearly always, cheap coloured pictures of the Emperor and Empress, whose portraits are to be found in all shops, inns, post offices, and places of public resort.
That’s what a Russian peasant’s home is like too—simple yet appealing. It’s made of logs, with the gaps filled in with moss and clay to block out the cold air, keeping it cool in summer and warm in winter because of the thick outer walls. It usually features an inner entrance or small room before the main living area. There will be two or more small square windows in the main room, an ikon in one corner with a lamp in front of it, and a shelf for flowers below it—everyone who enters looks at it, bows respectfully, and makes the sign of the Cross. There’s a large whitewashed brick stove, with a wide shelf on top that extends along the wall so the whole family can sleep on it. There’s also a long wooden bench, a big table, a few wooden stools, and a large cupboard, along with, almost always, inexpensive colored pictures of the Emperor and Empress, whose portraits can be found in all shops, inns, post offices, and public places.
These are the simple surroundings described and made familiar to us by all writers of Russian stories of which peasants form a part, and all over the empire they are found just as Tolstoi, Dostoviesky, Turgenieff, and others bring them before us in their interesting tales. Take for example Tolstoi’s Where Love is there God is also, Master and Man, and other parables and tales. When Martin Avdeitch is looking out from his small abode through his one small window upon the passers-by as simply as man could do, and yet with shrewd and discerning eyes, he is ready for the old pilgrim who comes into his life just at the right moment, and shows him the way to God.
These are the simple surroundings that all writers of Russian stories, featuring peasants, have described and made familiar to us. Across the empire, they are depicted just like Tolstoy, Dostoevsky, Turgenev, and others showcase them in their captivating tales. For instance, consider Tolstoy’s Where Love is, God is also, Master and Man, and other parables and stories. When Martin Avdeitch looks out from his small home through his tiny window at the passers-by in the simplest way possible, yet with sharp and insightful eyes, he is prepared for the old pilgrim who enters his life at just the right time and guides him toward God.
Or take Nikita in Master and Man, in the same volume. In some ways he is extraordinarily simple, and does not appear to know how shamefully he is being exploited by his avaricious and grasping master. We are told in the story that he does know even though he goes on as if he didn’t, and does his duty by him as if he were the best of masters, just as he does by an[Pg 56] unfaithful and unfeeling wife. It would be difficult to imagine a peasant one would more love to know and understand than Nikita, strong, capable, affectionate, and shrewd, as he comes running before us in the story, to harness the horse for his master, the only man on the place that day not drunk, talking to the little brown cob which noses him affectionately, and in the end making a tremendous struggle for his own and his master’s life, and winning through himself. Thus he goes on steadily as long as he lives, with no other thought but that of duty, until he lies down beneath the ikon, and, with the wax candle in his hand just as he had always wished, passes away at peace with every living creature and with God.
Or take Nikita in Master and Man, in the same volume. In some ways, he is incredibly simple and doesn’t seem to realize how shamefully he is being taken advantage of by his greedy and selfish master. The story tells us that he does know, even though he acts like he doesn’t, and he fulfills his duties as if his master were the best, just as he does for an unfaithful and unfeeling wife. It's hard to imagine a peasant anyone would want to know and understand more than Nikita, who is strong, capable, loving, and clever, as he comes running into the story to harness the horse for his master, the only person there that day who isn’t drunk, talking to the little brown horse that affectionately nudges him, and in the end, making a huge effort to save both his own life and his master’s, and succeeding. He carries on steadily throughout his life, with nothing in mind but duty, until he finally lies down beneath the ikon, and with the wax candle in his hand just as he had always wished, passes away in peace with every living creature and with God.
There are no peasants like the Russians, or who think as they do. They are young, one feels, and “The thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts,” and that is just what those who know them best find out.
There are no peasants like the Russians, or who think like they do. They seem young, and “The thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts,” and that is exactly what those who know them best discover.
A friend of mine told this story the other day at a meeting, at which we both had to speak, and I am sure it will bear repetition. A moujik, or peasant, was driving a German commercial traveller across the open country, and in the course of their conversation together his companion said to him:[Pg 57]—
A friend of mine shared this story the other day at a meeting where we both had to speak, and I'm sure it's worth repeating. A moujik, or peasant, was giving a ride to a German salesman across the countryside, and during their conversation, his companion said to him:[Pg 57]—
“Your countrymen are nothing but a lot of idolaters. You worship those ikons of yours, and bow down to them as the heathen do,” and so on. The moujik was very indignant, and grumbled out his disapproval of all this.
“Your fellow countrymen are just a bunch of idolaters. You worship those ikons and bow down to them like the pagans do,” and so on. The moujik was quite angry and expressed his disapproval of all this.
“Worship our ikons indeed! We don’t.” And as they went driving on he suddenly drew up, and, pointing to a tree, demanded of the astonished traveller:—
“Worship our icons indeed! We don’t.” And as they continued driving, he suddenly stopped, and, pointing to a tree, asked the surprised traveler:—
“Do you mean to say that I would worship that tree?”
“Are you saying that I would worship that tree?”
“No, no. Of course not! Drive on.”
“No, no. Definitely not! Keep going.”
With a very disapproving grunt he drove on, and when they reached their destination, where there was a painter at work upon an outside door, the moujik, pointing to the paint-pot beside it, again demanded of the traveller:—
With a loud grunt of disapproval, he continued driving, and when they arrived at their destination, where a painter was working on an outside door, the moujik, pointing to the paint pot next to it, asked the traveler again:—
“Would you say I could worship that paint?”
“Would you say I could admire that paint?”
“No, certainly not! You could not be so silly.”
“No way! You can’t be that silly.”
“But yet you say I worship an ikon, which is only painted wood, and can’t see that I only use it to help me to worship God.”
“But you still say I worship an ikon, which is just painted wood, and can't see that I only use it to help me worship God.”
Let the reader reflect upon the way in which that peasant had been thinking over the charge made against him of idolatry, thinking what idolatry really was, and how far he felt himself from it. Let him try and imagine how one of our own agricultural labourers would think over[Pg 58] such a subject if he were entering into conversation with us as he was digging in our garden, or driving us in a farmer’s cart to a country station. I am writing this chapter in a quiet part of the country, and I can’t conceive of any of the labouring people here even approaching that line of thought upon which the mind of that moujik began at once to move, though slowly enough no doubt, when he was told he was little better than a worshipper of idols.
Let the reader consider how that peasant was reflecting on the accusation of idolatry, thinking about what idolatry truly meant and how far he felt from it. Imagine how one of our own agricultural workers would think about such a topic if he were chatting with us while digging in our garden or driving us in a farmer’s cart to a country station. I'm writing this chapter in a peaceful area, and I can't picture any of the local laborers even getting close to the kind of thinking that that moujik began to engage in, albeit slowly, when he was told he was hardly better than an idol worshiper.
I read the other day in a book on Russia that the peasantry are very dirty in person, and never wash; but again it must be borne in mind, as another remarkably well-informed and sympathetic writer[3] says also: “When people generalize about the intense misery of Russian peasants and the squalor in which they live they should remember that Russia is a large country, that it possesses a North and a South, an East and a West, and that what is true about one place is quite untrue about another.” I shall be quite prepared, therefore, to be told by people who know Russia far better than I can ever hope to do, that their experience has been altogether different from my own, and I shall not dream of questioning or doubting the truth of what they say as far as their own experience goes.
I read recently in a book about Russia that the peasants are very unkempt and never wash; however, as another knowledgeable and empathetic writer[3] also points out: “When people generalize about the extreme hardship of Russian peasants and the filth they endure, they should remember that Russia is a vast country with a North and a South, an East and a West, and what’s true in one area may not be true in another.” Therefore, I am fully prepared to hear from those who know Russia much better than I ever could, that their experiences have been completely different from mine, and I won’t dream of questioning or doubting the validity of what they share based on their own experiences.
In this vast area of which we are thinking there must indeed be great varieties of experience and conditions of life, and it is not contrary to what one might expect to find much nearer home, that the people of one village may be clean in their habits and those of another quite the reverse. But from all I have seen, heard, and read the Russian labouring and peasant class have a great desire to be clean. Nor is this a new thing at all in the national life. It is nearly forty years ago since Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace told us, in the first edition of his work, of the important part taken by the weekly vapour-bath in the life of the Russian peasantry, and described “the public bath possessed by many villages.” How many villages of our own, even now, have a public bath? And how many of our own peasantry dream of having what is a perfectly ordinary and weekly habit of the Russians—the bath in his own house?
In this vast area we're considering, there are definitely many different experiences and ways of life. It's not surprising to find that in one village, people may be neat and tidy, while in another, they may be quite the opposite. However, from everything I've seen, heard, and read, the Russian working and peasant class really wants to be clean. This isn't something new in their culture. Almost forty years ago, Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace mentioned in the first edition of his work how important the weekly steam bath was to Russian peasants, describing the "public bath available in many villages." How many villages in our own country even have a public bath today? And how many of our peasants dream of having what is a completely normal and weekly routine for Russians—their own bath at home?
My Russian and Siberian friends tell me how they have always to arrange for their domestic servants to get a good bath, before they change for Sunday, every Saturday afternoon and evening. Mr. Rothay Reynolds says the same: “My friend took me to see his bath-house. Russians are exceedingly clean. In villages one may see a row of twenty cottages, and, thirty yards[Pg 60] from them, a row of twenty bath-houses. The one the peasant showed me was a hut with a stove intended to heat the great stones placed above it. On bath nights the stove is lit, and when the stones are hot a bucket of water is thrown on them, so that the place is filled with steam. The bather lies on a bench in the suffocating atmosphere, soaps himself, and ends his ablutions with ice-cold water. In town and country it is held to be a religious duty to take a steam-bath once a week. Servants ask if they can go out for a couple of hours to visit one of the great baths in the cities. They go away with clean linen bound up in a handkerchief, and return shining with cleanliness. Admission to the cheapest part of a steam-bath is usually a penny farthing, but in the great towns there are luxurious establishments frequented by the rich.”
My Russian and Siberian friends tell me that they always have to arrange for their domestic helpers to have a good bath before they change for Sunday, every Saturday afternoon and evening. Mr. Rothay Reynolds says the same: “My friend took me to see his bathhouse. Russians are very clean. In villages, you can see a row of twenty cottages, and thirty yards[Pg 60] away, a row of twenty bathhouses. The one the peasant showed me was a small hut with a stove meant to heat the large stones placed above it. On bath nights, the stove is lit, and when the stones are hot, a bucket of water is thrown on them, filling the place with steam. The bather lies on a bench in the steamy atmosphere, soaps himself, and finishes his washing with ice-cold water. In both towns and the countryside, it's considered a religious duty to take a steam bath once a week. Servants ask if they can go out for a couple of hours to visit one of the big baths in the cities. They leave with clean linen wrapped in a handkerchief and come back sparkling clean. Admission to the cheapest part of a steam bath usually costs a penny farthing, but in the major cities, there are luxurious places frequented by the wealthy.”
There is another custom connected with the bath which testifies to the hardy character of the Russian moujik. They often rush straight out of the almost suffocatingly hot bath which they have been taking inside the huge earthenware oven that they all possess and, naked and steaming, roll themselves contentedly and luxuriously in the snow. This, as a writer has well said, “aptly illustrates a common Russian proverb which says[Pg 61] that what is health to the Russian is death to the German”—a proverb which has had striking illustration again and again this very winter. Probably some of my readers saw the account of the arrival at the Russian front, soon after war began, of the bath-train which was so completely furnished and arranged that two thousand men could have a clean bath during the day or twelve thousand in the course of the week. No doubt others have followed since then.
There’s another tradition related to the bath that shows the tough nature of the Russian moujik. They often rush straight out of the almost suffocatingly hot bath they’ve had inside the huge clay oven they all have and, naked and steaming, happily and luxuriously roll themselves in the snow. This, as a writer has aptly noted, “illustrates a common Russian proverb which says[Pg 61] that what is health for the Russian is death for the German”—a saying that has proven true time and again this winter. Many of my readers probably saw the report about the arrival at the Russian front, soon after the war started, of the bath train, which was so fully equipped that two thousand men could take a clean bath during the day or twelve thousand in a week. No doubt there have been others since then.
The bath to the Russian has a certain religious significance also, as in Moslem countries; “and no good orthodox peasant,” I have read, “would dare to enter a church after being soiled with certain kinds of pollution without cleansing himself physically and morally by means of the bath.” “Cleanliness is next to godliness” is not a bad motto for any people, and possibly Russians will like to know that we have an order of knighthood which dates from 1398, and is named “The Most Honourable Order of the Bath,” and mentioned regularly in the services at Westminster Abbey.
The bath holds a special spiritual importance for Russians, similar to its role in Muslim countries. As I’ve read, “no good Orthodox peasant” would think of entering a church after being contaminated by certain types of impurity without first cleansing himself both physically and morally through the bath. “Cleanliness is next to godliness” is a great motto for any culture, and Russians might appreciate knowing that we have a chivalric order established in 1398 called “The Most Honourable Order of the Bath,” which is regularly referenced in the services at Westminster Abbey.
A great sense of initiative and personal responsibility, as well as corporate spirit at the same time, is clearly given early in life to the peasant mind in Russia, for nowhere, I fancy, in the world, except in countries where primitive ideas and[Pg 62] customs still obtain, is there the same standard of village life and self-government. There are two kinds of communities. First, there is the village community with its Assembly or Mir, under the presidency of the Staroshta, who is elected by the village. He presides over the Assembly, which regulates the whole life of the village, distributes the land of the commune, decides how and when the working of the land has to be done; and it is specially interesting to know that in this most remarkable and exceptional village government of the Mir all women who permanently and temporarily are heads of houses are expected to attend its meetings and to vote—no one ever dreams of questioning their right to do so.
A strong sense of initiative and personal responsibility, along with a communal spirit, is clearly instilled early on in the peasant mindset in Russia. This is because, as far as I can tell, no other place in the world—except for areas where primitive ideas and[Pg 62] customs still exist—has the same level of village life and self-governance. There are two types of communities. First, there’s the village community with its Assembly or Mir, led by the Staroshta, who is elected by the village. He oversees the Assembly, which manages all aspects of village life, allocates communal land, and decides how and when farming activities are conducted. It’s particularly interesting to note that in this unique and exceptional village government of the Mir, all women who are heads of households—whether permanently or temporarily—are expected to attend meetings and vote. No one ever thinks to question their right to participate.
In addition to the village assembly and chief elder there is also the “Cantonal” Assembly, consisting of several village communities together, meeting also under the presidency of a chief elder. All this is, of course, a development of family life where exactly the same ideas of corporate duty in its members, and responsibilities in its head, are held.
In addition to the village assembly and chief elder, there is also the “Cantonal” Assembly, which includes multiple village communities coming together, meeting under the leadership of a chief elder. This is, of course, an evolution of family life where the same ideas of shared responsibility among its members and duties of its leader are maintained.
It is evident that Russia has a great future if this view of self-government is gradually carried upwards. The right beginning in constitutional government, surely, is in the family,[Pg 63] for there we find the social unit. A state is not a collection or aggregate of individuals, but of families, and all history shows us that the greatness or insignificance of a country has always been determined by the condition of its homes and the character of its family life. If from the family, village, and commune Russian constitutionalists work slowly and carefully upwards, giving freedom to make opinions and convictions felt in the votes, just as responsibility is understood and met in the home, until one comes to the head of it all in “The Little Father”; and if he really rules—or administers rather, for no true father rules only—just as any good father would do, Russia the autocratic and despotic, associated in the minds of so many with arbitrary law in the interests of a few, enforced by the knout and prison-chain, may yet give the world a high standard of what the government of a free and self-respecting people ought to be.
It's clear that Russia has a promising future if this approach to self-government gradually progresses. The right starting point in constitutional governance is definitely the family,[Pg 63] since that's where we find the basic social unit. A state isn't just a group of individuals; it's made up of families. History shows that the greatness or weakness of a country has always depended on the state of its homes and the quality of its family life. If Russian constitutionalists work patiently and carefully upwards from the family, through the village and commune, allowing opinions and beliefs to be expressed in votes—just as responsibility is understood and fulfilled in the home—eventually reaching "The Little Father" at the top; and if he genuinely leads—or manages, because no real father only governs—like any good father would, then autocratic and oppressive Russia, often associated with arbitrary laws for the benefit of a few, enforced by punishment and imprisonment, might still set an example for the world of what a government for a free and self-respecting people should be.
I should doubt if any peasantry in the world live so simply and frugally or, as they say in the North of England, “thrive so well on it,” as the Russians. The men are of huge stature, and their wives are strong, comely, and wholesome-looking also. Their boys and girls are sturdy, vigorous, and full of life; and yet[Pg 64] how bare the table looks at the daily meal, how frugal the fare and small the quantity! It has been the greatest joy to me to have Russian boys and girls, in out-of-the-way places, to share my sandwiches or tongue or other tinned meats, when stopping at a rest-house, and see their eyes shine at the unexpected and unusual treat.
I would question whether any peasantry in the world lives as simply and frugally, or as they say in Northern England, “thrives so well on it,” as the Russians. The men are very tall, and their wives are strong, attractive, and healthy-looking too. Their boys and girls are sturdy, energetic, and full of life; yet[Pg 64] how empty the table looks at mealtime, how modest the food and small the portions! It has been the greatest joy for me to share my sandwiches, cold cuts, or other canned meats with Russian boys and girls in remote places when stopping at a rest-house, and to see their eyes light up at the unexpected and special treat.
Black rye-bread and cabbage-soup form the staple food of a peasant family, while meat of any kind is rarely seen. The many and rigorous fasts of the Church make very little difference to the quality of the food, but only to its quantity. The thanks given by guests to their host and hostess, Spasibo za kleb za sol, “Thanks for bread and salt,” tell their own story of a bare and simple diet. Many of us have read in The Russian Pilgrims to Jerusalem of the sacks of black and hard crusts the peasants take with them, which quite content them.
Black rye bread and cabbage soup are the main foods for a peasant family, while any kind of meat is a rare sight. The many strict fasts of the Church don't really affect the quality of the food, just the amount. The gratitude expressed by guests to their host and hostess, Spasibo za kleb za sol, “Thanks for bread and salt,” reflects their simple and basic diet. Many of us have read in The Russian Pilgrims to Jerusalem about the sacks of hard black crusts that peasants take with them, which they are quite satisfied with.
What a tremendous difference it must have made this winter in the Russian food transport from the base to the front, to know that, if a serious breakdown took place, or a hurried march was ordered with which it was difficult for them to keep up, and the worst came to the worst, the men would have their crusts. It has been said in years gone by, and may be true still in many places, that the Russian peasant’s ideas of[Pg 65] Paradise is a life in which he would have enough black bread to eat.
What a huge difference it must have made this winter in Russian food transport from the base to the front, to know that if there was a serious breakdown or a sudden march they couldn't keep up with, and things got really bad, the men would still have their rations. It has been said in the past, and may still be true in many areas, that the Russian peasant’s idea of Paradise is simply having enough black bread to eat.
This bare subsistence and monotonous diet, perhaps, is responsible for the break-out from time to time when the attraction of vodka is too strong to be resisted in a life in which there are no counter-attractions. Counter-attractions there ought to be for a being who is created not for work alone, but for that recreation which, as its very name betokens, his whole nature needs if he is to do his best work. “There is a time to work and a time to play,” says the proverb writer; and if we hold that in school life “All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy,” we can hardly wonder that, the world over, those for whom work is provided and play refused will seek, as they have ever done, to make up for its absence by the exhilaration of stimulating and intoxicating drinks. It is when writing upon the drunkenness to be seen at every Russian village holiday that one whom I have often quoted in this book,[4] truly says, “As a whole a village fête in Russia is a saddening spectacle. It affords a new proof—where, alas! no proof was required—that we northern nations who know so well how to work have not yet learnt the art of amusing ourselves.”
This basic way of living and boring diet might be why people occasionally turn to vodka when the temptation is too strong to resist in a life that offers no other attractions. There should be alternative attractions for someone who wasn't made just for work, but for the enjoyment that, as the name suggests, their entire nature needs to perform at their best. “There’s a time to work and a time to play,” as the saying goes; and if we believe that in school life “All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy,” we can hardly be surprised that, worldwide, those who are given work but denied play will try to make up for it by seeking excitement in stimulating and intoxicating drinks. When discussing the drunkenness seen at every village holiday in Russia, one writer I’ve often quoted in this book,[4] rightly observes, “Overall, a village festival in Russia is a depressing sight. It provides new evidence—where, unfortunately, no evidence was needed—that we northern nations, who excel at work, still haven’t figured out how to entertain ourselves.”
As an instance of the real and natural friendliness and essential good nature of the Russian, I may say that even when drunk I have never seen or heard of men quarrelling. They do not gradually begin to dispute and recriminate and come to blows or draw the knife, as some of the more hot-blooded people of the South do, when wine excites or spirits cheer them. They seem to become more and more affectionate until they begin to kiss each other, and may be seen thus embracing and rolling over and over together like terriers in the snow. If wine unlooses the tongue, and brings out what is usually hidden away beneath the surface, it evidently brings out nothing very evil from the inner life of the Russian peasant.
As an example of the genuine and warm nature of Russians, I can say that even when drunk, I've never seen or heard of anyone getting into a fight. They don't start by arguing and trading insults or end up in a brawl like some of the more hot-headed people from the South do when alcohol gets them riled up. Instead, they seem to become more affectionate, often ending up kissing each other and rolling around together like playful dogs in the snow. If alcohol makes people more talkative and reveals what’s usually kept hidden, it clearly brings out nothing malicious from the inner life of the Russian peasant.
In time to come, if all’s well, Russia is to be opened up to the traveller, and everywhere the British tourists will be welcomed, and even though the beaten track of the railway may never be left there will be abundant opportunities for observing the habits and customs of the people. A modern writer who, apparently, in passing through Siberia never went far from the railway, though he probably stayed for some time at different places on the way, and sat in third and fourth-class carriages even if he did not actually travel in them, managed to see a great deal of peasant life. The[Pg 67] railway train is open from end to end, and a great deal may be learnt thus about the people while merely passing through. There are also the long waits at the stations where there are invariably interesting groups of the most romantic and picturesque character—the women vivacious and full of conversation, while the men stand more stolidly by, always making one long to speak and understand their language and to know more about them.
In the future, if all goes well, Russia will be open to travelers, and British tourists will be welcomed everywhere. Even if they stick to the railway's main routes, there will still be plenty of chances to observe the local culture and customs. A modern writer, who likely traveled through Siberia without straying far from the train tracks but probably spent time at various stops and rode in third and fourth-class carriages—even if he didn’t actually travel in them—managed to see a lot of peasant life. The[Pg 67] railway train is open from one end to the other, providing great insights into the people just by passing through. Additionally, there are long waits at the stations where you can always find interesting groups that are quite romantic and picturesque—the women are lively and chatty, while the men stand more stoically by, constantly making you wish you could speak their language and learn more about them.
There is a story of Mr. Maurice Baring’s which illustrates what I have already said of the way in which the Russian peasant mind begins to move freely, independently, and responsibly upon lines undreamed of by those who may be addressing him, and shows how far he is from receiving merely conventional and stereotyped impressions, but is always ready to think for himself. Mr. Baring considers it an instance of his common sense. The reader may also have his own ideas of what it illustrates, but the story is this:—
There’s a story by Mr. Maurice Baring that shows what I’ve mentioned about how the Russian peasant mind starts to think freely, independently, and responsibly in ways that those speaking to him may never have imagined. It demonstrates how far he is from just accepting conventional and clichéd ideas and is always willing to think for himself. Mr. Baring views it as an example of his common sense. You might have your own thoughts on what it illustrates, but here’s the story:—
“A Socialist arrived in a village to convert the inhabitants to Socialism. He wanted to prove that all men were equal, and that the government authorities had no right to their authority. Consequently he thought he would begin by disproving the existence of God, because if he[Pg 68] proved that there was no God it would naturally follow that there should be no Emperor and no policemen. So he took a holy ikon and said, ‘There is no God, and I will prove it immediately. I will spit upon this ikon and break it to bits, and if there is a God He will send fire from heaven and kill me, and if there is no God nothing will happen to me at all.’ Then he took the ikon and spat upon it and broke it to bits, and said to the peasants, ‘You see God has not killed me.’ ‘No,’ said the peasants, ‘God has not killed you, but we will’; and they killed him.”
“A Socialist came to a village to convince the people to adopt Socialism. He aimed to demonstrate that everyone was equal and that the authorities had no right to their power. So, he figured he would start by proving that God didn’t exist, because if he[Pg 68] could prove that there was no God, it would naturally follow that there should be no Emperor and no police. He took a holy ikon and declared, ‘There is no God, and I will prove it right now. I will spit on this ikon and break it into pieces, and if there is a God, He will send fire from heaven and strike me down, and if there is no God, nothing will happen to me.’ Then he spat on the ikon and smashed it to bits, saying to the villagers, ‘You see, God hasn’t killed me.’ ‘No,’ the villagers replied, ‘God hasn’t killed you, but we will’; and they killed him.”
It is not difficult to imagine that closing scene, knowing Russia. There would be no excitement, but all would be quickly and effectually done.
It’s easy to picture that final scene, understanding Russia. There wouldn’t be any excitement, but everything would be wrapped up quickly and efficiently.
The same writer draws our attention to Turgenieff’s wonderfully appealing sketches of country life, though not many of his works have been translated for English readers as yet. He alludes especially in an essay of last year on “The Fascination of Russia” to his description of the summer night, when on the plain the children tell each other bogey stories; or the description of that July evening, when out of the twilight from a long way off a voice is heard calling, “Antropk-a-a-a!” and Antropka[Pg 69] answers, “Wha-a-a-at?” and far away out of the immensity comes the answering voice, “Come home, because daddy wants to whip you!”
The same writer points out Turgenieff’s incredibly captivating sketches of rural life, although not many of his works have been translated for English readers yet. He specifically mentions in an essay from last year titled “The Fascination of Russia” his depiction of a summer night, when the children on the plain share ghost stories; or the scene of that July evening, when a voice is heard calling from far off in the twilight, “Antropk-a-a-a!” and Antropka[Pg 69] replies, “Wha-a-a-at?” and from the vast distance comes the replying voice, “Come home, because daddy wants to whip you!”
Perhaps the reader may feel nothing as he reads, but all who know and love Russia, and are stirred by thoughts of its life and people will feel that it was abundantly worth while to write down such a simple incident. They will understand and feel that stirring within, which Russia never fails to achieve again and again for those who have once lived and moved amongst her peasantry, and come under her strange spell and felt her charm.
Perhaps the reader may feel nothing as they read, but anyone who knows and loves Russia, and is moved by thoughts of its life and people, will recognize that it was absolutely worth it to record such a simple event. They will understand and experience that stirring inside, which Russia consistently brings about for those who have once lived and interacted with her peasantry, and have come under her unique spell and sensed her allure.
Gogol, the greatest of Russian humorists, has a passage in one of his books, where, in exile, he cries out to his country to reveal the secret of her fascination:—
Gogol, the greatest of Russian humorists, has a passage in one of his books where, in exile, he cries out to his country to reveal the secret of her fascination:—
“‘What is the mysterious and inscrutable power which lies hidden in you?’” he exclaims. “‘Why does your aching and melancholy song echo unceasingly in one’s ears? Russia, what do you want of me? What is there between you and me?’ This question has often been repeated not only by Russians in exile, but by others who have merely lived in Russia.
“‘What is the mysterious and unfathomable power hidden within you?’” he exclaims. “‘Why does your haunting and sorrowful song resonate endlessly in our ears? Russia, what do you want from me? What is there between us?’ This question has often been asked not just by Russians in exile, but by others who have simply lived in Russia.
“There are none of those spots where nature, art, time, and history have combined to catch the heart with a charm in which beauty, associa[Pg 70]tion, and even decay are indistinguishably mingled; where art has added the picturesque to the beauty of nature; and where time has made magic the handiwork of art; and where history has peopled the spot with countless phantoms, and cast over everything the strangeness and glamour of her spell.
“There are no places where nature, art, time, and history come together to create an enchanting charm where beauty, connection, and even decay blend seamlessly; where art enhances the beauty of nature; where time transforms artistic creations into something magical; and where history has filled the space with countless ghosts, adding a sense of strangeness and allure to everything.”
“Such places you will find in France and in England, all over Italy, in Spain and in Greece, but not in Russia.
“Such places can be found in France and in England, throughout Italy, in Spain and in Greece, but not in Russia."
“A country of long winters and fierce summers, of rolling plains, uninterrupted by mountains and unvariegated by valleys.
“A land with long winters and intense summers, of wide-open plains, undisturbed by mountains and lacking in valleys."
“And yet the charm is there. It is a fact which is felt by quantities of people of different nationalities and races; and it is difficult if you live in Russia to escape it; and once you have felt it you will never be free from it. The aching melancholy song which, Gogol says, wanders from sea to sea throughout the length and breadth of the land, will for ever echo in your heart and haunt the recesses of your memory.”[5]
“And yet the charm is still there. It’s something that many people from various countries and backgrounds feel, and if you live in Russia, it’s hard to avoid it; once you’ve experienced it, you can never escape it. The sorrowful, haunting song that Gogol describes, which travels from sea to sea across the expanse of the land, will forever resonate in your heart and linger in the corners of your memory.”[5]
FOOTNOTES:
[3] The Hon. Maurice Baring.
The Hon. Maurice Baring.
[4] Wallace, Russia, vol. i, p. 129.
[5] Russian Review for February, 1914.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Russian Review for February 1914.
CHAPTER IV
The Clergy
The Russian Church is a daughter of the Byzantine Church—the youngest daughter—and only dates from the close of the tenth century, when monks came to Kieff from Constantinople during the reign of Vladimir. There would be little “preaching of the Cross of Christ,” I should fancy, as the great means of conversion for that great mass of servile population. We are told, indeed, that Vladimir gave the word and they were baptized by hundreds at a time in the River Dnieper, and that no opposition was offered to the new religion as the old Nature worship had only very lightly held them, and had no definite priesthood.
The Russian Church is a daughter of the Byzantine Church—the youngest daughter—and it only emerged at the end of the tenth century when monks came to Kiev from Constantinople during Vladimir's reign. There was probably little “preaching of the Cross of Christ” as the main way to convert the large mass of servile people. We are told that Vladimir commanded this, and they were baptized by the hundreds at a time in the Dnieper River, and there was no resistance to the new religion since the old Nature worship had only loosely held them and lacked a defined priesthood.
The new religion, however, soon acquired a very strong hold upon the people of all classes, and the power and influence of the Church grew just as the State gained ever-new importance; the power of the Patriarch increasing as that of the Tsar increased, until in a comparatively short time the Orthodox Church stood alone, and[Pg 72] owned no Eastern supremacy on the one hand, nor yielded to the approaches of the Roman Papacy on the other. By the end of the sixteenth century the other Eastern Patriarchs recognized and accepted the Patriarchate of Moscow as being an independent one, and fifth of the Patriarchates of the East.
The new religion quickly gained a strong following among people of all classes, and the power and influence of the Church grew just as the State became increasingly important; the authority of the Patriarch rose alongside that of the Tsar, until, in a relatively short time, the Orthodox Church stood alone, and[Pg 72] did not hold any Eastern supremacy on one side, nor did it yield to the advances of the Roman Papacy on the other. By the end of the sixteenth century, the other Eastern Patriarchs recognized and accepted the Patriarchate of Moscow as an independent entity and the fifth of the Patriarchates of the East.
This absolute independence only lasted about a hundred years, and the masterful Peter the Great laid his hands upon the Church as upon other parts of the national life, for he certainly had little cause to love the clergy, and appointed no successor to the Patriarch of Moscow when he died in 1700. It was very interesting to hear, from the Procurator of the Holy Synod himself, M. Sabloff, when I first went to Petrograd, what great importance Peter attached to this office when he constituted the Holy Synod in 1721 to take the place of the Patriarchate.
This complete independence lasted for only about a hundred years, and the powerful Peter the Great influenced the Church just like other aspects of national life. He certainly had little reason to appreciate the clergy and did not appoint a successor to the Patriarch of Moscow when he passed away in 1700. It was fascinating to hear from the Procurator of the Holy Synod, M. Sabloff, when I first visited Petrograd, about the significance Peter placed on this position when he established the Holy Synod in 1721 to replace the Patriarchate.
“He used to say,” he mused, looking down upon the ground, “that the Procurator of the Holy Synod was the oculus imperatoris (the Emperor’s right hand, literally ‘the Emperor’s eye’),” and as he said so one could not but remember how his predecessor, M. Pobonodonietzeff had upheld that tradition, and, next to the Emperor, had himself been the most prominent and autocratic figure in the whole empire.[Pg 73]
“He used to say,” he thought, looking down at the ground, “that the Procurator of the Holy Synod was the oculus imperatoris (the Emperor’s right hand, literally ‘the Emperor’s eye’),” and as he said this, one couldn't help but remember how his predecessor, M. Pobonodonietzeff, had upheld that tradition and, next to the Emperor, had been the most prominent and autocratic figure in the entire empire.[Pg 73]
The Procurator, however, is not the President of the Holy Synod, as the Metropolitan of Petrograd fills that office, but he is present as the Emperor’s representative, and though all the other members of the Synod are the highest ecclesiastical dignitaries of the Russian Church, yet as they are summoned by the Emperor, and his special lay representative is there always to represent and state his opinion and wishes, the Emperor himself must have an infinitely greater influence than our own sovereigns possess, though theoretically they fill the same office of “Defender of the Faith.” He is described in one of the fundamental laws as “the supreme defender and preserver of the dogmas of the dominant faith,” while immediately afterwards it is added “the autocratic power acts in the ecclesiastical administration of the most Holy Governing Synod created by it.” The Emperor must have unlimited power, typified by his crowning himself at his coronation, in ecclesiastical administration, and the bishops and other clergy, who are intensely loyal, would probably not wish it otherwise; but he could not affect or change, even by a hair’s breadth, any of the doctrines of the Church nor one of the ceremonies of its Liturgy.
The Procurator, however, isn't the President of the Holy Synod, as that position is held by the Metropolitan of Petrograd, but he is there as the Emperor’s representative. While all the other Synod members are the highest ecclesiastical leaders of the Russian Church, they are summoned by the Emperor, and his special lay representative is always there to express his opinions and wishes. Therefore, the Emperor has much greater influence than our own sovereigns, even though they theoretically hold the same title of “Defender of the Faith.” One of the fundamental laws describes him as “the supreme defender and preserver of the dogmas of the dominant faith,” and it is immediately followed by the assertion that “the autocratic power acts in the ecclesiastical administration of the most Holy Governing Synod created by it.” The Emperor must have unlimited power, symbolized by his crowning at his coronation, in ecclesiastical matters, and the bishops and other clergy, who are extremely loyal, would probably prefer it this way; but he cannot affect or change even the smallest detail of the Church's doctrines or any of the ceremonies of its Liturgy.
Should the reader wish to know more about Church and State in Russia he will find a most[Pg 74] admirable chapter (XIX) with that heading in Sir Donald M. Wallace’s book. Interesting and important as the position of the Russian Church—in many ways so like our own—is for us to-day, it is only possible now to glance briefly at its constitution.
Should the reader want to learn more about Church and State in Russia, they will find a highly informative chapter (XIX) on that topic in Sir Donald M. Wallace’s book. The status of the Russian Church—similar in many ways to our own—is fascinating and significant to us today, but we can only take a quick look at its structure right now.
The clergy are divided into two classes, the black and the white, the black being the monastic and the white the secular and married clergy. All the patriarchs or archbishops, bishops, abbots, and higher dignitaries are taken from the ranks of the celibate and monastic clergy and have attained a high standard of education. All the parochial clergy, on the other hand, are educated in seminaries, or training colleges, but only those who show special ability go on to the academy, an institution which occupies the same position for the clergy as the university fills in civil education. They do not reach a very high standard as a rule, and before being appointed to a parish must be married. No unmarried priest can be in charge of a parish, and should he become a widower he must resign his parish, and either enter a monastery or retire into private life; but, in either case, he must not marry again.
The clergy are split into two groups: the black and the white. The black refers to the monastic clergy, while the white represents the secular and married clergy. All patriarchs, archbishops, bishops, abbots, and other high-ranking officials come from the celibate and monastic clergy and have received a high level of education. In contrast, parochial clergy are educated in seminaries or training colleges, but only those who excel can advance to the academy, which serves the same purpose for clergy as universities do for civil education. Generally, their education is not very advanced, and before being assigned to a parish, they must be married. No unmarried priest can lead a parish, and if he becomes widowed, he has to resign from his position and either join a monastery or retire from public life; in either case, he cannot remarry.
Many years ago (1890) there appeared an interesting story of Russian life in the chief Russian literary magazine, and it was translated[Pg 75] for the “Pseudonym Library” in a cheap form under the title of A Russian Priest.[6] It is still to be obtained, and it is most refreshing to read again this brief story of a brilliant young seminarist going on to the academy and attaining such distinctions, that he might have aspired to any high office in the Church, yet impelled by his ideals, and full of the Christ-like spirit, choosing the lowest grade of humble and village life, and “touching bottom,” so as to speak, in his Church’s work. As far as I can judge it describes still quite faithfully and clearly the relations of clergy and people in Russian villages and hamlets.
Many years ago (1890), an intriguing story about Russian life was published in the main Russian literary magazine, and it was translated[Pg 75] for the “Pseudonym Library” in an affordable version titled A Russian Priest.[6] You can still find it, and it's really refreshing to read this short story again about a talented young seminarian who goes on to the academy and achieves such honors that he could have aimed for any high position in the Church. However, driven by his ideals and filled with a Christ-like spirit, he chooses the lowest level of humble village life, “touching bottom,” so to speak, in his service to the Church. From what I can tell, it accurately and clearly portrays the relationships between clergy and people in Russian villages and small towns.
Let me now, however, speak briefly of some of the clergy I have met, taking such as I consider fairly representative of the different classes. I have felt myself that I have learnt a great deal more about the spirit and aims of the Russian Church, and what we may regard as its present and future attitude to ourselves, from knowing its clergy and devout laity than ever I could have hoped to do by reading books about them, or from lectures, addresses, or letters written by them.
Let me now briefly talk about some of the clergy I’ve encountered, selecting those I think are fairly representative of the different groups. I feel like I’ve learned a lot more about the spirit and goals of the Russian Church, as well as what we can expect from its current and future relationship with us, by getting to know its clergy and devoted laypeople than I ever could have hoped to learn from reading books about them or from lectures, speeches, or letters written by them.
I will speak first of the Archbishop of Warsaw, who received me at Petrograd on my first visit,[Pg 76] in place of the Metropolitan Antonius who had sent a very brotherly message of welcome from his sick-room, where shortly afterwards he died. The Archbishop Nicolai—Russians speak of their bishops and archbishops in this way, using the Christian name and not that of the See—is a most imposing and fatherly figure, and received me attired, just as his portrait shows him, wearing a very rich-looking satin robe, decorated with orders, and with a large cross of magnificent diamonds in the centre of his black cap or mitre. He had been in the United States, in charge of the Russian work there, and also in England, and spoke a little English, but it was so little that I was glad to have Mr. Feild, a churchwarden of the English Church, who has lived in Russia all his life, to be my interpreter.
I’ll start by talking about the Archbishop of Warsaw, who welcomed me in Petrograd during my first visit,[Pg 76] instead of Metropolitan Antonius, who had sent a warm message of welcome from his sickbed, where he shortly passed away. Archbishop Nicolai—Russians refer to their bishops and archbishops this way, using their first names and not the title of their See—is a very impressive and fatherly figure. He welcomed me dressed just like his portrait, in a lavish satin robe adorned with decorations and a large, stunning diamond cross in the center of his black cap or mitre. He had worked in the United States with the Russian community there and had also been in England, and he spoke a little English, but it was so limited that I was grateful to have Mr. Feild, a churchwarden from the English Church who has lived in Russia his entire life, as my interpreter.
His Grace was full of interest, sympathetic and intelligent, in all that I could tell him about our own Church at home, in Russia, and on the Continent generally, very keen to know of my impressions, and of my reception by the Procurator of the Holy Synod, and by the official at the Ministry of the Interior, who is responsible for religious administration. I shall have to speak later of the status of our Anglican Church in Russia, and so here I will only say that it led me to speak of the work of our Anglican Chaplain[Pg 77] (the Rev. H. C. Zimmerman) at Warsaw, whereupon the archbishop said at once, “Ask him to come and see me when I am at Warsaw three months from now.” I did so, and Mr. Zimmerman wrote to tell me afterwards that he had had the kindest reception, with quite a long conversation, had been presented with souvenirs, and dismissed with a blessing, his Grace saying to him as he left:—
His Grace was very interested, sympathetic, and insightful about everything I shared regarding our Church back home in Russia and in Europe overall. He was eager to hear my impressions and how I was received by the Procurator of the Holy Synod and the official at the Ministry of the Interior responsible for religious affairs. I will discuss the status of our Anglican Church in Russia later, so for now, I'll just mention that it prompted me to talk about the work of our Anglican Chaplain[Pg 77](the Rev. H. C. Zimmerman) in Warsaw. The archbishop immediately responded, “Ask him to come and see me when I’m in Warsaw three months from now.” I did, and Mr. Zimmerman later wrote to tell me that he received the warmest welcome, had quite a lengthy conversation, was given some souvenirs, and was sent off with a blessing, with His Grace saying to him as he departed:—
“Now, regard me as your bishop, when your own is not here, and come to me whenever you are in need of advice or information.”
“Now, think of me as your bishop when your own isn’t around, and come to me whenever you need advice or information.”
The archbishop loves to think of his pleasant recollections of England and its Church life.
The archbishop enjoys reminiscing about his fond memories of England and its church life.
“Ah,” he said, “your English Sunday! How beautiful it is to walk along Piccadilly on Sunday morning, with all the shops closed, and no one in the streets except quiet-looking people, all on their way to Church!”
“Ah,” he said, “your English Sunday! It’s so nice to stroll along Piccadilly on a Sunday morning, with all the shops shut and no one in the streets except for calm-looking folks, all heading to church!”
London is very different in that respect on Sunday mornings, whatever it is later in the day, from every capital in the world. All is quiet, and Church and worship are in the air. Then the archbishop told me of his going to S. Paul’s Cathedral, sitting in the congregation, and enjoying it all, until it had gradually come home to him during the Second Lesson that something was being read from one of the Gospels. On finding[Pg 78] by inquiry that this was so, he rose at once to his feet, and looked with amazement upon the people sitting all round him while the Holy Gospel was being read. I’m afraid my telling him that we always stand for it in the Liturgy only added to his surprise, for he murmured to himself in a puzzled way, “Why in one place and not in another?”
London is very different in that respect on Sunday mornings, no matter what it’s like later in the day, compared to every other capital in the world. Everything is quiet, and you can feel the presence of church and worship in the air. Then the archbishop told me about his visit to S. Paul’s Cathedral, where he sat in the congregation, enjoying it all, until he gradually realized during the Second Lesson that something was being read from one of the Gospels. After confirming by asking that this was indeed the case, he rose immediately to his feet and looked around in amazement at the people sitting all around him while the Holy Gospel was being read. I’m afraid my telling him that we always stand for it in the Liturgy only added to his astonishment, as he murmured to himself in confusion, “Why in one place and not in another?”
Dear old man, he presented me with his portrait, here given, and all his published works, and hoped, as I do, that it would not be long before I went to see him again.
Dear old man, he gave me his portrait, shown here, along with all his published works, and hoped, like I do, that it wouldn't be long before I visited him again.
When at length the Metropolitan Antonius, after a long illness, passed away, he was succeeded by the Archbishop of Moscow who, in his turn, was succeeded by Archbishop Macarius, and it is of the last-named that I will next give briefly my experience. It was on January 10, 1914, according to our calendar, and on December 28, 1913, according to the Russian, when I had the feeling of being in two years at the same time, and of spending the same Christmas first in London and then in Russia, that he received me in his palace at Moscow. Palace it certainly is in the character and spaciousness of its rooms, but the furniture is what we should consider, in our own country, simple and rather conventional. The salon, or drawing-room, was[Pg 79] very large, with the usual polished floor and rugs laid upon it. At one side two rows of chairs, facing each other, stood out from the wall, against which a sofa was placed, and in front of that a table. It was exactly the same at the Archiepiscopal Palace at Riga, where I had been a few months before, and the same procedure was followed on both occasions.
When finally Metropolitan Antonius passed away after a long illness, he was succeeded by the Archbishop of Moscow, who was then succeeded by Archbishop Macarius. It is about Archbishop Macarius that I will share my experience next. It was January 10, 1914, according to our calendar, and December 28, 1913, according to the Russian calendar, when I felt like I was in two different years at the same time, celebrating Christmas first in London and then in Russia. He welcomed me in his palace in Moscow. It definitely had the character and spaciousness of a palace, but the furniture felt simple and rather conventional compared to what we would have in our country. The salon, or drawing room, was[Pg 79] very large, with the usual polished floor and rugs laid out on it. Along one side, two rows of chairs faced each other, standing away from the wall against which a sofa was placed, with a table in front of it. It was exactly the same at the Archiepiscopal Palace in Riga, where I had been a few months before, and the setup was the same on both occasions.
First the archbishop warmly embraced me, kissing me on either cheek and then upon the lips, and then courteously waved me to the seat of honour upon the sofa. At Riga when the archbishop took his seat upon the sofa he indicated the place beside him which I did not notice, and took the chair. But just as I was about to sit down, Madame Alexaieff, who had most kindly come to interpret, said hurriedly and in rather a shocked tone, “Take the seat beside him, he wishes it,” and, remembering the etiquette of the sofa as observed still by old-fashioned people in Germany, I did as I was told.
First, the archbishop warmly embraced me, kissing me on both cheeks and then on the lips, and then he graciously waved me to the honor seat on the sofa. At Riga, when the archbishop sat on the sofa, he indicated the spot next to him, which I didn’t notice, and took the chair instead. But just as I was about to sit down, Madame Alexaieff, who had kindly come to interpret, said hurriedly and in a somewhat shocked tone, “Take the seat beside him; he wants you to,” and remembering the sofa etiquette still followed by old-fashioned people in Germany, I did as I was told.
At Moscow, however, I was more observant, and when the archbishop courteously waved his hand to the sofa I bowed to him and at once sat down, but only to find that he himself took a chair next me and left me alone in the place of dignity. It was quite in keeping with his[Pg 80] whole bearing and conversation throughout, for he is evidently one of the most humble and unassuming of men. Yet he has covered himself with distinction in the course of his long life spent chiefly far away in the Altai country in Siberia, below Omsk, engaged in work of a missionary character. No one is more respected in the whole of Russia. He is just as shown in the portrait he gave me, slight and not tall, and his whole face lights up with keen interest as he talks and enforces his words with appropriate gestures. He was very caustic upon the subject of the non-attendance at church of educated and wealthy people in a certain place, which perhaps it will be kinder not to mention.
At Moscow, though, I paid more attention, and when the archbishop politely gestured to the sofa, I nodded and sat down right away. To my surprise, he took a chair next to me and left me in the spot of honor. This was very much in line with his[Pg 80] entire demeanor and conversation, as he is clearly one of the most humble and down-to-earth people. Yet, throughout his long life mainly spent in the Altai region of Siberia, south of Omsk, he has earned a great deal of respect due to his missionary work. He is one of the most respected figures in all of Russia. He looks just like the portrait he gave me—slight and not tall—and his face lights up with enthusiasm as he speaks, emphasizing his points with suitable gestures. He was quite critical about the absence of educated and wealthy individuals at church in a certain location, which I think it might be more respectful not to name.
“No,” he said, “they are never to be seen at any service, however important and solemn it may be. There are none there but the same common people who are always crowding into their churches. At least,” he added more deliberately, “if the others are there, they adopt the common people’s dress for the occasion!”
“No,” he said, “they’re never seen at any service, no matter how important or serious it is. There are only the usual common people who are always filling up their churches. At least,” he added more deliberately, “if the others do show up, they wear the common people’s attire for the occasion!”
His expression and gesture as he said this were inimitable and indescribable, and the little touch of humour made one’s heart warm towards him. He was much interested in hearing[Pg 81] anything I could tell him of our own Church, and delighted, in a wistful sort of way, to hear the many details I gave him of its progress, especially in the extension of its missionary activities and ever-deepening interest in social questions and economic problems, as they affect the labouring classes and the very poor. His eyes sparkled as he too spoke of the poor, and told me what I should hear from the Grand Duchess Elizabeth, whom I was to see that afternoon, about the work to which she has given her life since the assassination of her husband, the Grand Duke Serge.
His expression and gestures as he said this were unique and hard to describe, and the slight hint of humor warmed my heart towards him. He was very interested in hearing anything I could share about our own Church, and he was almost melancholic but pleased to hear the many details I provided about its progress, especially regarding the expansion of its missionary activities and the growing concern for social issues and economic problems affecting the working class and the very poor. His eyes lit up as he spoke about the poor and mentioned what I would hear from Grand Duchess Elizabeth, whom I was set to meet that afternoon, about the work she has dedicated her life to since the assassination of her husband, Grand Duke Serge.
Like all his brethren of the episcopate he was greatly interested in anything I could tell him of the Archbishop of Canterbury and of his views and hopes about our own and the Russian Churches, and the Christian Church as a whole. He looked thoughtfully down as I spoke to him about unity and inter-communion under special circumstances, and said rather sadly:—
Like all his fellow bishops, he was very interested in anything I could share about the Archbishop of Canterbury, his thoughts, and his aspirations regarding our church and the Russian Church, as well as the Christian Church in general. He looked thoughtfully down as I discussed unity and inter-communion in special situations, and said somewhat sadly:—
“How one would love more unity! But how much ground there is to be covered, how many difficulties to be cleared away before that can come!”
“How much we would love to see more unity! But there's so much to overcome, so many challenges to tackle before that can happen!”
I smiled a little, at which he looked at me questioningly, and so I said:—
I smiled a bit, and he looked at me with a questioning expression, so I said:—
“I smiled because I thought of the brotherly[Pg 82] and loving way in which you have received me to-day, and in which you are speaking so much and so freely of what is in your heart, and if these kind and friendly relations go on increasing between our Churches it will be progress such as He must love to see Who said ‘By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples if ye have love one to another.’ That will be progress of the best kind, and, even if it is slow, I for one shall greatly rejoice that we are moving at all in the right direction. Let us only keep moving, and we shall arrive in time.”
"I smiled because I thought of the brotherly[Pg 82] and loving way you've welcomed me today, and how openly and freely you're sharing what's in your heart. If these kind and friendly relationships continue to grow between our Churches, it will be a progress that He must love to see, Who said, ‘By this shall all men know that you are My disciples if you have love for one another.’ That will be the best kind of progress, and even if it’s slow, I will greatly rejoice that we are moving in the right direction at all. Let’s just keep moving, and we’ll get there in time."
We talked on about my own experiences the year before just to the south of where he had lived so long, and when I told him that I hoped this year to go to the Altai, his own actual country, he looked as though he envied me the journey. After embracing me again he accompanied me into the ante-room, where a poor peasant woman was waiting to see him with an ikon to be blessed. There was a great pile of quite cheap ikons for the poor, towards which he waved his hand and said, “And I have all these to bless also.”
We continued to share my experiences from the year before, just south of where he had lived for so long. When I mentioned that I hoped to visit the Altai, his homeland, he seemed to envy me the trip. After hugging me once more, he took me into the waiting room, where a poor peasant woman was waiting to see him with an ikon to be blessed. There was a large stack of affordable ikons for those in need, and he gestured toward them, saying, “And I have all these to bless as well.”
As I left I could only murmur to myself, “The dear old saint.” He made me feel some sense of being back at Troas or Miletum or Ephesus, or coming out from the presence of[Pg 83] Barnabas or Silas or St. Paul. It was truly apostolic!
As I was leaving, I could only whisper to myself, “The dear old saint.” He made me feel a sense of being back in Troas, Miletum, or Ephesus, like coming out from the presence of[Pg 83] Barnabas, Silas, or St. Paul. It was truly apostolic!
Of course the interpreter makes a tremendous difference, but again, as at Petrograd and Riga, I had an excellent friend and helper in Mr. Birse, one of the churchwardens of our church in Moscow, who had spoken Russian all his life. I may add also that, as in Mr. Feild’s case at Petrograd, he enjoyed the interview as much as I did, and would probably catch little subtleties of expression and self-revelation that would be lost to me by the hurried kind of interpretation that was necessary.
Of course, the interpreter plays a huge role, but just like in Petrograd and Riga, I had a great friend and helper in Mr. Birse, one of the churchwardens at our church in Moscow, who had spoken Russian his entire life. I should also mention that, similar to Mr. Feild's experience in Petrograd, he enjoyed the conversation as much as I did, and would likely pick up on subtle expressions and nuances that I might miss during the rushed interpretation that was required.
The next great dignitary I will try and describe, though I know I cannot possibly do justice to the dignity and nobility of character evident in all she says and does, is the Abbess Magdalena of the great Convent at Ekaterinburg in Siberia. The Convent is a most imposing group of buildings, stretching along an extended front, with cupolas, spires, and pinnacles, and is much frequented by pilgrims from far and near who come to pray in its chapel before a famous ikon. The Abbess and all her nuns wear the same kind of black dress, with cap and veil, quite black and unredeemed by any trace of white linen or cambric. The first thing that impressed me, even before I entered the gate, was the[Pg 84] beauty of their singing. The choir were practising for a service on the Emperor’s name-day on the morrow, and their hymn was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard from women’s voices. It seemed to me that all the four parts were there. The bass certainly was, and I was told that the nuns with deep voices submitted them to careful training until they were able to reach very low notes indeed. There was, of course, no accompanying music, the conductor just waving her open hand to and fro to beat time, and the precision and crispness of the whole hymn were wonderful.
The next important person I’m going to talk about, though I know I can’t truly capture the dignity and nobility of character evident in everything she says and does, is Abbess Magdalena of the large convent in Ekaterinburg, Siberia. The convent is an impressive array of buildings stretching across a broad front, featuring cupolas, spires, and pinnacles, and it attracts many pilgrims from far and wide who come to pray in its chapel before a famous ikon. The Abbess and all her nuns wear the same kind of entirely black dress, complete with cap and veil, with no hints of white linen or cambric. The first thing that struck me, even before I entered the gate, was the[Pg 84] beauty of their singing. The choir was rehearsing for a service on the Emperor’s name day the next day, and their hymn was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard from women’s voices. It seemed to me that all four parts were present. The bass was certainly there, and I learned that the nuns with deep voices trained them carefully until they could reach very low notes. There was no accompanying music, just the conductor waving her open hand back and forth to keep time, and the precision and clarity of the entire hymn were incredible.
The chapel is a fine building beautifully painted by the nuns themselves, and its services are conducted by a priest and deacon. The deacon is a special feature in the ranks of the Russian clergy, and is responsible for all the choral parts of the services, apart from the actual priest’s part in the Liturgy of course, and is chosen for the beauty of his voice. If a young man has a very fine voice and is wondering what use he shall make of it, he sees nothing at all unbecoming or incongruous in saying that he has not made up his mind yet whether he shall choose the Church or the stage.
The chapel is a beautiful building, skillfully painted by the nuns, and its services are led by a priest and a deacon. The deacon plays a unique role in the Russian clergy and is responsible for all the choral parts of the services, aside from the priest’s role in the Liturgy, of course, and is selected for the beauty of his voice. If a young man has a great voice and is unsure about how to use it, he thinks there’s nothing inappropriate or odd about saying he hasn’t decided yet whether to go with the Church or pursue a career in theater.
When I was being introduced to the Ekaterinburg deacon, my friend and interpreter whispered[Pg 85] to me, “He gave up the opera to come here.” I thought, in my ignorance, that he had left the world for religion, and full of sympathetic interest said:—
When I was being introduced to the Ekaterinburg deacon, my friend and interpreter whispered[Pg 85] to me, “He gave up the opera to come here.” I thought, in my ignorance, that he had left the world for religion, and full of sympathetic interest said:—
“Ask him if he has ever regretted it!” and was rather disconcerted when he said in an off-hand way:—
“Ask him if he has ever regretted it!” and was pretty taken aback when he casually replied:—
“Oh! well of course I missed things at first, but I’m gradually getting used to it.”
“Oh! Well, I definitely missed some things at first, but I’m slowly getting used to it.”
The Abbess confided to us that sometimes from the way he offered the incense she thought he must be thinking he was on the stage still.
The Abbess shared with us that sometimes, based on the way he offered the incense, she felt like he might still think he was on stage.
He was a remarkably good-looking man with a wonderfully rich voice, and as none of the clergy ever cut hair or beard after Ordination, and his was just getting full, he looked a most picturesque and interesting figure. I should like to meet him again, and put the same question, in the hope of a somewhat more encouraging answer.
He was an incredibly handsome man with a wonderfully deep voice, and since none of the clergy ever cut their hair or beard after Ordination, and his was just starting to grow in, he looked like a really striking and interesting figure. I’d love to meet him again and ask the same question, hoping for a somewhat more positive response.
The Abbess, as well as managing and inspiring her sisters, superintends a really remarkable work. Her revenue is a very large one, and she gives a portion of it to the Bishop of Ekaterinburg for the work of his diocese—he is a young and energetic prelate whom I greatly liked when I knew him later—and out of the remainder she supports an Orphanage for six hundred girls in[Pg 86] the Convent. The remarkable thing, however, about her management is its essentially practical, sensible, and considerate character. The girls do not wear a uniform, but can consult and improve their own taste in dress. They are carefully studied individually, and, while all are educated in school in the same way, special preparation is given for different callings in life according to the inclination and aptitude shown by the girls. Many, of course, prefer domestic service as being simpler and perhaps more in keeping with what they have known before coming there; but the more enterprising and competent can be, and are, taught all sorts of things which these very modern nuns do with such great ability themselves. They play, sing, do all sorts of “white work” for Russian and French purchasers, and are well up in modern photography. They carve, paint, make ikons, illuminate pictures, and do wonderful embroidery. There is a wide choice, therefore, for the girls under their charge, and they avail themselves of it to the full. Just before I was there a girl with a wonderful voice, after having been trained, had been launched, at the age of twenty-six, upon her career as a member of the Russian Imperial Opera.
The Abbess, along with managing and inspiring her sisters, oversees an truly remarkable operation. She has a substantial income and donates a portion of it to the Bishop of Ekaterinburg to support his diocese—he is a young and energetic bishop whom I really liked when I got to know him later—and from the rest, she funds an orphanage for six hundred girls in[Pg 86] the convent. What's remarkable about her management is its practical, sensible, and thoughtful nature. The girls don’t wear uniforms, allowing them to express and enhance their own fashion sense. Each girl is carefully assessed as an individual, and while they all receive the same general education, specific training is provided based on their interests and skills. Many, of course, prefer domestic work, as it feels simpler and more familiar to what they knew before arriving; however, the more ambitious and capable ones can be trained in a wide range of skills that these very modern nuns excel at. They play, sing, do various types of “white work” for Russian and French buyers, and are quite proficient in modern photography. They also carve, paint, create ikons, illuminate pictures, and perform beautiful embroidery. Thus, there is a broad spectrum of choices for the girls under their care, and they take full advantage of these opportunities. Just before my visit, a girl with a stunning voice, after her training, had begun her career as a member of the Russian Imperial Opera at the age of twenty-six.
I described this very modern work as carried out by the nuns of a very ancient convent, on[Pg 87] my return, to the Archbishop of Canterbury, who remarked significantly, as I daresay many of my readers will, “And that is in Siberia!”
I described this very modern work as being done by the nuns of a very old convent, on[Pg 87] my return to the Archbishop of Canterbury, who notably remarked, as I’m sure many of my readers will, “And that is in Siberia!”
From Abbess let me pass to Abbot, but to a very different community. At Tiumen, the farthest point I reached in North Siberia, and where I had been to give services to a family living alone there, and from Scotland originally, I went out in the afternoon to see an old church outside the town where there had formerly been a fairly large monastery. It is very small and humble now, I am sure, from the few we saw there, and their neglected appearance as they went about their work in old and well-worn habits. The church was locked, but one of their number fetched the keys and showed us over the church, explaining their oldest ikons. As we walked towards the gate and our little carriage, he was full of curiosity about ourselves and our Church, and at last, as he questioned me rather closely, my friend could keep it in no longer, and explained:—
From Abbess, let’s move on to Abbot, but to a very different community. At Tiumen, the furthest point I reached in North Siberia, where I had gone to provide services to a family living alone there, originally from Scotland, I went out in the afternoon to visit an old church outside the town that used to have a fairly large monastery. It's very small and humble now, judging by the few people we saw there and their neglected appearance as they went about their work in old and well-worn habits. The church was locked, but one of the members fetched the keys and gave us a tour of the church, explaining their oldest ikons. As we walked towards the gate and our little carriage, he was very curious about us and our Church, and eventually, as he questioned me quite closely, my friend couldn’t hold it in any longer and explained:—
“He’s a bishop, an English bishop, and he has come from London to give us lonely folk a service!”
“He's a bishop, an English bishop, and he has come from London to give us lonely people a service!”
The effect was extraordinary.
The impact was amazing.
“An English bishop! Do you say it? Only to think of it! And I in my dirty clothes like[Pg 88] any common labourer! And I am the Abbot! I beg of you! Oh! yes, I must insist. Do not deny me. Enter my humble house, and let me feel, even if you only take a seat upon a chair for a moment, that I have entertained you!”
“An English bishop! Can you believe it? Just think about it! And here I am in my dirty clothes, like any regular worker! And I’m the Abbot! I’m begging you! Oh yes, I must insist. Please don’t say no. Come into my modest home, and let me feel, even if it’s just for a moment while you sit in a chair, that I have had the pleasure of hosting you!”
Such hospitable intent was not to be withstood, and willingly enough we went with him into his small and, as he said, very humble abode, feeling how very touching and appealing it all was. We entered, our host saying cheerfully, “Be good enough to walk on,” and found ourselves in a very bare and cheerless-looking parlour with stiff chairs, with black horsehair seats, round the walls, and a bare table in the centre, upon which stood a conventional and faded little basket of wax-flowers and fruit under a glass shade. On looking round we saw the good Abbot had disappeared, so we sat down and looked about us, hoping he had not gone off to order food; but in an incredibly short time, as if he had been a “lightning-change artist,” he was back again. And what a transformation! The dirty and faded brown cassock was gone, and a flowing rich black robe had taken its place, a black mitre with dependent veil was upon his head, a magnificent chain and cross hung from his neck, and, thoroughly[Pg 89] satisfied with his change, he looked as though he were saying “Now we meet upon equal terms!” His boyish delight was good to see as he said:—
Such warm hospitality was hard to resist, so we gladly followed him into his small, as he described it, very humble home, touched by the whole experience. We stepped inside, our host cheerfully saying, “Please walk in,” and found ourselves in a bare and rather dreary parlor with stiff chairs covered in black horsehair lining the walls, and a simple table in the center, which held a conventional and faded little basket of wax flowers and fruit under a glass dome. Looking around, we noticed the good Abbot had vanished, so we took a seat and scanned the room, hoping he hadn’t gone off to fetch food; but in no time at all, as if he were a “quick-change artist,” he returned. And what a change! The dirty and faded brown robe was replaced by a flowing, rich black garment, a black mitre with a veil rested on his head, a magnificent chain and cross hung from his neck, and, clearly pleased with his transformation, he looked as if he were saying, “Now we meet on equal ground!” His youthful joy was delightful to witness as he said:—
“Now let me welcome you and greet you!” and he kissed me as other bishops had done.
“Now let me welcome you and say hello!” and he kissed me like the other bishops had.
These embraces are no light ordeal, as the good clergy never shave or cut their hair, and are very heavily bearded. But what of that, if one can feel as I did that day, when driving off and waving our adieux, that one had been breathing apostolic air, and had been very near in the spirit to “Peter and John”?
These hugs aren't easy, since the good clergy never shave or cut their hair, and they all have thick beards. But who cares, if you can feel like I did that day, as we drove away and waved goodbye, thinking that you had been breathing in apostolic air and felt a close connection to “Peter and John”?
It only remains to give my experience of a typical parish priest, and then I shall feel that the Russian clergy have been fairly described.
It just remains for me to share my experience of a typical parish priest, and then I’ll feel that the Russian clergy have been accurately represented.
Upon my arrival at the Spassky Mine, during my first journey in Siberia, in the very heart of the Kirghese Steppes, the manager told me what had passed between himself and the parish priest, kept there by his company to minister to the labourers in the smelting works. These were all Russians, though the labourers in the mine itself were chiefly Kirghese and Mohammedans.
Upon arriving at the Spassky Mine during my first trip to Siberia, right in the heart of the Kirghese Steppes, the manager shared what had happened between him and the parish priest, who was assigned by his company to minister to the workers in the smelting plant. All of them were Russians, although the laborers in the mine itself were primarily Kirghese and Muslims.
“You will be interested to hear that our bishop is coming to see us,” he had said by way of beginning.
“You'll be interested to know that our bishop is coming to visit us,” he said to start the conversation.
“Your bishop! Where from and what for?”[Pg 90]
“Your bishop! Where did he come from and what’s he here for?”[Pg 90]
“He is coming across the steppes, and from London, to give us services.”
“He's coming across the plains, and from London, to provide us with services.”
“You don’t mean to say so!” was the startled exclamation. “I never heard of such a thing! Your bishop, all the way from London, driving night and day for five days across the steppes, to give you twenty English folk your services! Why, our bishop is only two or three days down the river at Omsk, but we could not expect him to come here for us.”
“You can’t be serious!” was the shocked response. “I’ve never heard of anything like it! Your bishop traveled all the way from London, driving day and night for five days across the plains, just to provide services for twenty English people? Our bishop is only a couple of days down the river in Omsk, but we wouldn’t expect him to come here for us.”
“Well, you see,” observed my friend, “our English Church does not forget her children, even if they are scattered far and wide. And we shall be glad to see him and receive Holy Communion and have sermons from him about our faith and highest duties.”
“Well, you see,” noted my friend, “our English Church doesn’t forget her children, even if they’re spread out all over. And we’ll be happy to see him, receive Holy Communion, and hear sermons from him about our faith and our greatest responsibilities.”
After a moment’s silence the priest looked up suddenly and said:—
After a brief moment of silence, the priest suddenly looked up and said:—
“I wonder if your bishop will come to our service on Sunday and join with us in worship? If he will address us how glad we shall be to hear him!”
“I’m curious if your bishop will come to our service on Sunday and worship with us. If he speaks to us, we’ll be so glad to hear him!”
“He will certainly come, and, what is more, we will all come with him, and we will all be at divine service together for once. Suppose we have our Celebration at 7.30, and you arrange yours for 8.30 instead of 8.15, and we will all come over together? We shall fill our little[Pg 91] room, and can’t invite others; but we will all accompany the bishop to the church.”
“He will definitely come, and what's more, we will all come with him, and we’ll all be at the service together for once. Let’s say we have our Celebration at 7:30, and you can set yours for 8:30 instead of 8:15, and we’ll all come over together? We’ll fill our little [Pg 91] room and can't invite anyone else, but we’ll all go with the bishop to the church.”
Next day (Sunday), after our Communion—all the staff received it—we went over, I in my robes, to the church, and were received by the wardens, the choir leading off with a hymn as we entered. The wardens at once conducted me behind the screen where the priest stood before the altar in his vestments, with a boy server on either side beautifully vested, the one in gold and the other in silver tissue.
The next day (Sunday), after our Communion—all the staff took part—we went over, me in my robes, to the church, where the wardens welcomed us, and the choir started singing a hymn as we entered. The wardens immediately took me behind the screen where the priest stood in front of the altar in his vestments, with a boy server on each side elegantly dressed, one in gold and the other in silver fabric.
After bowing to me gravely and reverently, he began the service. Nothing is seen of it by the congregation, and they hear only the voice of the priest, and are told from the other side of the screen what is passing within. The Russian Liturgy is full of traditional ceremonies, and rather bewildering, I should think, to an English Churchman; but there is no question as to the great reverence which distinguishes it. The priest confided to his manager afterwards how nervous he felt at celebrating with a bishop at his side, and how anxious he felt to make no mistake. He did not show it, however, and was as reverent and absorbed as any priest ought to be when back again in thought and word and deed in the Upper Room, where, on the same night on which He was betrayed, our Lord left[Pg 92] us the memorial of His Passion and the Sacrament of His love and grace.
After bowing to me seriously and respectfully, he started the service. The congregation doesn’t see any of it, and they only hear the priest's voice, being informed from the other side of the screen about what’s happening inside. The Russian Liturgy is filled with traditional rituals, which would probably be pretty confusing for someone from the Church of England; but there’s no doubt about the deep reverence that characterizes it. The priest later told his manager how nervous he felt about celebrating with a bishop next to him, and how worried he was about making any mistakes. He didn’t show it, though, and was as respectful and focused as any priest should be when mentally, verbally, and physically back in the Upper Room, where, on the same night He was betrayed, our Lord left[Pg 92] us the memorial of His Passion and the Sacrament of His love and grace.
It was touching also to see the little servers struggling between curiosity and the claims of the service, but the latter triumphed; and not till they had taken off their little vestments and stood forth in their ordinary clothes did they permit themselves a good look at their strange visitor, and show themselves ready to have a word or two from him.
It was also heartwarming to see the little servers trying to balance their curiosity with their duties, but duty won out; and only after they took off their little outfits and stood in their everyday clothes did they allow themselves to really look at their unusual visitor and show that they were ready to have a word or two with him.
The priest, when he had taken an extra little service which some old men had asked for, came over to the manager’s house and told me of his work, asked questions, and received little gifts, and told me how inspiring it was to all the Russians to know that their English staff were religious, as well as clever and able men, and glad to have their services when they could.
The priest, after completing an additional service that some elderly men requested, came over to the manager’s house and shared about his work, asked questions, received small gifts, and mentioned how inspiring it was for all the Russians to see that their English staff were not only clever and capable but also religious, and happy to offer their help whenever possible.
In one way this priest was not typical, for he was paid his stipend by the company, and not dependent upon his people. In all ordinary parishes this is not the case. The parish priest receives a nominal stipend from public sources, but depends upon his people for the rest. They give small contributions on their name days—a very substantial sum is received on S. John’s Day, as a favourite Russian name is Ivan, or John—when the priest comes to bless their[Pg 93] house or workshop, or for a marriage, christening, or funeral, or to give the Sacrament in illness. There is often, usually, indeed, bargaining on all these occasions. A portion of their fruits and crops is claimed. All sorts of contributions are made throughout the year, and, except in town parishes where able clergy have large incomes, given ungrudgingly by their people, the priest and his wife are always trying to get as much as they can for their services, and the people, who are very poor, to give as little.
In one way, this priest was different from the norm because his salary came from the company, not from his congregation. In most regular parishes, that's not how it works. The parish priest gets a small paycheck from public funds but relies on his people for the rest. They make small contributions on their name days—a significant amount is given on St. John’s Day, as Ivan or John is a common Russian name—when the priest comes to bless their[Pg 93] home or workshop, or for weddings, christenings, funerals, or to administer the Sacrament during illness. There’s often some negotiation during these times. A part of their produce and crops is expected. Various contributions are made throughout the year, and unless it’s in towns where well-off clergy enjoy hefty incomes, the priest and his wife are always looking to get as much as they can for their services, while the people, who are very poor, try to give as little as possible.
This cannot lead to good relations between clergy and people, and, as the clergy in the country seldom if ever preach, there is no personal teaching to bring them together. Officially, therefore, it is true to say that the Russians value and reverence the ministry of their parish clergy, while, personally, they do not feel any great interest in them or their families, nor see any reason why they should. And certainly, as a rule—the fault of the system no doubt—they do not love them.
This can't create good relationships between the clergy and the people, and since the clergy in the country rarely if ever preach, there’s no personal teaching to connect them. Officially, it's true that Russians value and respect their parish clergy, but personally, they don’t have much interest in them or their families, nor do they see any reason to. And certainly, as a general rule—the fault of the system, no doubt—they don’t love them.
Let me now describe the service which I have mentioned upon a previous page, conducted after the Liturgy was over and the people had been dismissed. The priest told me four old men had asked to have a few special prayers and a reading[Pg 94] from the Gospels, and I stayed to share it. The prayers were said, petition and response, by all five standing before the screen, after which the four old men, with rough and rugged faces, shaggy hair, and wide flowing beards, closed up together, and, as they stood back to back, the priest placed the beautifully-bound copy of the Gospels upon their heads and began to read. The rough faces seemed at once to change their whole expression: their blue eyes sparkled, and there appeared that light upon every countenance which “never was on sea or land,” or anywhere else except upon the face of one who is in communion with God. My thoughts went back to the story of Moses as he came down from Sinai, and veiled his face as he spoke to the people, lest they should find there that which they could neither bear to see or understand. One’s thoughts are always going back to scriptural scenes and descriptions when amongst the Russian peasantry.
Let me now describe the service I mentioned earlier, held after the Liturgy had finished and the people were dismissed. The priest told me that four older men had requested a few special prayers and a reading[Pg 94] from the Gospels, so I stayed to join in. The prayers were recited, petition and response, by all five of us standing before the screen, after which the four older men, with weathered faces, unkempt hair, and long flowing beards, huddled together. As they stood back to back, the priest placed a beautifully bound copy of the Gospels on their heads and began to read. Their rough faces transformed instantly: their blue eyes sparkled, and a light appeared on each face that “never was on sea or land,” or anywhere else except on someone who is in communion with God. I was reminded of the story of Moses coming down from Sinai, covering his face as he spoke to the people, so they wouldn’t see or understand what was too much for them. One’s thoughts often return to biblical scenes and descriptions when among the Russian peasantry.
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER V
Spiritual Life and Worship
It is well sometimes to define our terms and phrases, and it is absolutely necessary in this case. What is it that we mean when we speak of the religious life of a people, Christian and non-Christian alike? Our soldiers have been fighting shoulder to shoulder with Hindoos and Mohammedans, whose British commander, on the eve of their first battle, addressed them in words which ought to be long remembered by those who are working and praying for the hastening of God’s kingdom, appealing to their faith, and reminding them that prayers were ascending from Mosque and from Temple to the God of all, on their behalf.
It’s important to define our terms and phrases, and it’s absolutely necessary here. What do we mean when we talk about the religious life of a people, both Christian and non-Christian? Our soldiers have been fighting side by side with Hindus and Muslims, whose British commander, right before their first battle, spoke to them in a way that should be remembered by everyone working and praying for the advancement of God’s kingdom, appealing to their faith and reminding them that prayers were being offered from both mosques and temples to the God of all, on their behalf.
The Hindoos and Moslems have their religious life as well as ourselves. And it behoves us of the Christian Church, especially when such stirring words can be addressed to two Eastern peoples, so widely different in their creeds, to remind them that their prayers are going up to the same “God of all,” to look very earnestly[Pg 96] and sympathetically at the religious life and worship of all the different Churches which make up the “Mystical Body of Christ and the blessed company of all faithful people.”
The Hindus and Muslims have their own religious lives just like we do. It's important for us in the Christian Church, especially when we can speak to two Eastern cultures so different in their beliefs, to remind them that their prayers are reaching the same "God of all." We should thoughtfully and compassionately consider the religious lives and worship of all the different churches that make up the “Mystical Body of Christ and the blessed company of all faithful people.” [Pg 96]
It is along that way and that alone—the affectionate, respectful, and sympathetic interest in the religious life and worship of those who differ from us and those not in communion with us, that unity lies, and I feel sure there is no other. The religious life of a man, or people, is his life as it is influenced by the creed he professes and the worship he offers.
It’s only through compassionate, respectful, and understanding interest in the religious practices and worship of those who differ from us and those who are not part of our community that we can find unity, and I’m confident there’s no other way. A person’s or a group's religious life is shaped by the beliefs they hold and the worship they engage in.
We are not thinking at the moment of a moral life, for a moral life is led by many who, as they would express it, “make no religious profession.” It is open to us to question whether they are not more influenced than they are aware by the religion of those about them, which is in the very air they breathe, for there is such an influence as “religious atmosphere”; or we may think also that they have more religion than they suspect; but they themselves would disclaim all this. Some live, as John Stuart Mill lived, frankly without religion, yet leading a blameless and irreproachable moral life. Then as a contrast there are the lives of religious people leaving as far as moral values are concerned much to be[Pg 97] desired, and probably, in many cases, most of all by themselves.
We aren't focusing on moral life right now, because many people who lead a moral life, as they would put it, "don't make any religious claims." We can ask whether they might be more influenced by the religion around them than they realize, which is like an atmosphere they're immersed in, since there is such a thing as a "religious atmosphere." Alternatively, we might think they have more religion than they acknowledge; however, they would deny this themselves. Some, like John Stuart Mill, live openly without religion but still maintain a faultless and commendable moral life. In contrast, there are religious individuals whose lives, in terms of moral values, often leave a lot to be desired, and likely, in many cases, this is something they recognize the most in themselves.[Pg 97]
Religious life, however, is creed and worship translated into daily life and expression, effort and achievement; and accepting that definition I unhesitatingly claim for the Russian people that they are one of the most religious peoples in the world. Their religion is the desire and effort to know God. “This is life eternal, to know God, and Jesus Christ Whom He has sent.” The Russian has not been fully taught as yet the ethical and moral side of this knowing God, though he is ready for it, but only its mystical side. He seeks the knowledge of God, quite simply, as a spiritual experience.
Religious life, however, is about belief and worship expressed in our daily lives, efforts, and accomplishments. With that definition in mind, I confidently assert that the Russian people are among the most religious in the world. Their religion revolves around the desire and effort to understand God. “This is eternal life, to know God and Jesus Christ Whom He has sent.” The Russian hasn’t fully learned the ethical and moral aspects of this understanding of God, though he is ready for it, but has primarily engaged with its mystical side. He seeks to know God simply as a spiritual experience.
It will always be found that when races have received civilization and Christianity suddenly, as the Russians have done, while they astonish and charm by their spiritual fervour and deep earnestness, they disappoint by their want of consistency in moral life. But spiritual fervour and great earnestness arising out of a real need for God and a deep sense of His meeting that need “fulfilling minds and granting hearts’ desires,” and a real sense of communion with the Great Eternal in Christ in beautiful and uplifting worship, afford the best of all founda[Pg 98]tions for building up moral conduct permanently and well.
It’s always noticeable that when cultures suddenly receive civilization and Christianity, like the Russians did, they can amaze and inspire with their spiritual passion and deep seriousness, but they often fall short in consistent moral behavior. However, this spiritual passion and seriousness, stemming from a genuine need for God and a strong sense of His response to that need—"fulfilling minds and granting hearts' desires"—along with a real feeling of connection with the Great Eternal in Christ through beautiful and uplifting worship, provide the best foundation for establishing lasting and good moral conduct. [Pg 98]
To the Russian, as to the ancient Hebrew, moral law will only lastingly and effectually appeal when prefaced by “God hath said.” His religion is God; the knowledge of the Most High as revealed in Christ. And he is one of the most consistently religious persons in the world, for he must have his religion everywhere, and, just as the Hebrew felt it must be, “when talking with his children, when sitting in his house, when walking by the way, when going to lie down, and when rising up, written upon the posts of his house, and on the gates.” The mystical or spiritual temperaments of the two peoples are much the same. Russians have a passion for God. They never want to be away from the sense and consciousness of His presence. Only when they have gained some sense of this spiritual endowment of the Russian race will my readers be able to see where their religious life corresponds with our own, and where it widely diverges from it. We have spoken of this war as a righteous war; the Russians as a religious one! They have brought their religion into it as they have never done into any war before. A Russian officer, for instance, gave a very picturesque account of the great[Pg 99] battle of the Vistula last October, and ended with these words: “My company was the first to cross the river, which seemed to boil from the bursting of the shells. Afterwards nine companies rushed the enemy’s position. A priest with long, streaming hair, and holding high a cross amid a hail of bullets, stood blessing the soldiers as they ran past.” That is the true Russian, his religion everywhere and in everything. There is nothing in life, throughout the year, however secular it may seem to us to be, which does not have that blessing by the priest. The war has had it from first to last. All through mobilization, in the families from which the bread-winner was to go, there would be special little private services such as I have described in my last chapter. On the day when the conscripts were to depart from the village there would be the Liturgy in church, with all who could be present, and others outside. There would be, it has been described for us, the solemn reading of the Holy Gospel in the open-air, the book resting upon a living lectern; and as they rode away the last thing the departing men would see, as with those nine companies on the Vistula, would be the cross lifted high by a priest, with his long hair streaming over his shoulders, or out upon the wind.[Pg 100]
To the Russian, just like to the ancient Hebrew, moral law only truly and effectively resonates when prefaced by “God has said.” His religion is God; the understanding of the Most High as revealed in Christ. He is one of the most consistently religious people in the world, as he needs his religion everywhere, much like the Hebrew believed it must be, “when talking with his children, when sitting in his house, when walking along the road, when going to bed, and when getting up, written on the doorposts of his house and on the gates.” The mystical or spiritual traits of both peoples are quite similar. Russians have a deep passion for God. They always want to feel the sense and awareness of His presence. Only when they grasp this spiritual aspect of the Russian race will my readers be able to identify where their religious life aligns with ours and where it significantly differs. We have described this war as a righteous one; the Russians view it as a religious struggle! They have infused their faith into it like never before. For example, a Russian officer gave a vivid account of the great [Pg 99] battle of the Vistula last October, concluding with these words: “My company was the first to cross the river, which seemed to boil from the exploding shells. Later, nine companies charged the enemy’s position. A priest with long, flowing hair, holding a cross high amid a barrage of bullets, blessed the soldiers as they rushed by.” That is the true Russian, with his faith present in all aspects of life. There’s nothing throughout the year, no matter how secular it may seem to us, that doesn’t receive that blessing from the priest. The war has been blessed from start to finish. Throughout the mobilization, in the homes from which the breadwinner was to leave, there would be special private services like I described in my last chapter. On the day when the conscripts were set to leave the village, there would be a Liturgy in the church, with everyone who could attend, and others outside. There would be, as we’ve learned, the solemn reading of the Holy Gospel outdoors, with the book resting on a living lectern; and as they rode away, the last thing the departing men would see, like those nine companies at the Vistula, would be the cross held high by a priest, with his long hair flowing over his shoulders or out in the wind.[Pg 100]
It would be just the same all through the long journeys: the sacred ikons were carried, the priest marched steadily along, or sat in the railway carriages with the soldiers, and always with his cross. The soldiers of course saluted their priests as they saluted their officers, and for a time it was a little puzzling to decide how this salute should be suitably returned in such a war as this. For a priest to raise his hand to his cap did not seem to belong to his sacred office, and so it was decided he should touch his cross instead. Quite apart from the regular and official services, the priest would be always fulfilling his part in bringing God home to his countrymen, until the very end when he stood blessing them, as we have been told, as they rushed past him to attack, many of them to return no more. There is something very inspiring in the thought that the last earthly object many of them saw as they rushed on to death was the Cross of Him Who had robbed death of all its terrors, and brought Immortality to light.
It was the same throughout the long journeys: the sacred icons were carried, the priest walked steadily along or sat in the train cars with the soldiers, always with his cross. The soldiers, of course, saluted their priests just like they did their officers, and for a while, it was a bit confusing to figure out the appropriate way to return the salute in such a war. For a priest to raise his hand to his cap didn’t seem fitting for his sacred role, so it was decided he should touch his cross instead. Aside from the regular and official ceremonies, the priest was always fulfilling his role in bringing God to his countrymen, right up until the end when he stood blessing them, as we've been told, as they rushed past him to attack, many of them never to return. There's something incredibly moving about the idea that the last thing many of them saw as they charged into death was the Cross of Him Who had taken away the fear of death and revealed Immortality.
One of my great reasons for looking to the Orthodox Church of Russia to give us our first opportunity, in seeking to promote the larger unity of Christendom, is, as I had occasion to say at a large public meeting in London last year, that, like ourselves, they wish to have the[Pg 101] New Testament sense of the presence of Christ. I cannot use any other phrase to express my meaning. It is to me the whole spirit of their worship, not only at the Holy Communion, where one would expect it, but at all the other services as well. Litanies form a very important part of their worship, and as one hears that softly repeated “Lord, have mercy” (Gospodi pomilui) again and again from the choir, it is as if they were all conscious of speaking straight to their Lord with the feeling that He is there Himself to grant their prayer. No other refrain that I have ever heard has the same appealing note of real and moving faith.
One of the main reasons I'm looking to the Orthodox Church of Russia to give us our first chance to promote greater unity among Christians is, as I mentioned at a large public meeting in London last year, that they, like us, want to experience the[Pg 101] New Testament understanding of Christ’s presence. I can't think of any other way to describe what I mean. It embodies the entire spirit of their worship—not just during Holy Communion, where you’d expect it, but at all their services. Litanies are a significant part of their worship, and when you hear that softly repeated “Lord, have mercy” (Gospodi pomilui) over and over from the choir, it feels like they’re all intentionally addressing their Lord, believing that He is truly there to answer their prayers. No other refrain I’ve heard has the same powerful and heartfelt expression of genuine faith.
I have attended the “all-night service” at S. Isaac’s, in Petrograd, on Saturdays at 6 p.m. It lasts two hours in cathedrals and churches, but all night in monasteries and convents, and some of us going to S. Isaac’s for the first time would almost wish that it could be “all night” there also. The glorious richness of the men’s voices, their deep rolling basses and sweet tenors, the silvery trebles of the boys—there is no organ or other accompaniment—when heard as a new experience makes one involuntarily think to one’s self “I have never heard prayer and praise expressed like this before.” Whether one is behind the screen, where I was conducted at[Pg 102] once, or standing with the choir before it—there are no seats in a Russian church—noting their picturesque uniforms like those of officers, and their profound reverence, or moving amongst the congregation, and looking towards the screen, the same impression is given everywhere and by every one, “We are praising Thee, O God, we acknowledge Thee to be the Lord. Thou art the King of Glory, O Christ.”
I have attended the “all-night service” at S. Isaac’s in Petrograd, on Saturdays at 6 p.m. It lasts two hours in cathedrals and churches, but all night in monasteries and convents. Some of us going to S. Isaac’s for the first time nearly wish it could be “all night” there too. The glorious richness of the men’s voices—their deep rolling basses and sweet tenors, and the silvery trebles of the boys—without any organ or other accompaniment, is such a new experience that it makes you think, “I have never heard prayer and praise expressed like this before.” Whether you’re behind the screen, where I was led at[Pg 102] once, or standing with the choir in front of it—since there are no seats in a Russian church—observing their picturesque uniforms like those of officers and their deep respect, or moving among the congregation and looking towards the screen, the same impression is conveyed everywhere and by everyone: “We are praising Thee, O God, we acknowledge Thee to be the Lord. Thou art the King of Glory, O Christ.”
The screen separates the sacrarium from the body of the church, and is a carved partition painted and gilded, and in the cathedrals and great churches, is covered with silver and gold ikons, often richly jewelled, and with numerous lamps and tapers burning before them. At each side of this screen is a narrow door through which people seem to pass at will, to and fro, for there is a great feeling of freedom in a Russian church, and every one does just what he feels led to do. No ladies, however, may ever pass behind. In its centre are folding doors which are only used for ceremonial purposes, and are called “The Royal Gates.” In the Liturgy it is a moment of deep solemnity when they are opened wide, and the priest passes through carrying the bread and wine for consecration. This is “The Great Entrance.” At the evening service on Saturday night also there[Pg 103] is an entrance, when the deacon carries the Gospels through, before which the gates stand open wide for a little while, and the congregation may look straight through. Immediately within stands the altar, a perfectly plain, square structure with nothing at all upon it but a large copy of the Four Gospels, and behind it is the seven-branched candlestick. It has an extraordinary effect upon the worshipper who has only just come to Russia when the Royal Gates are thrown open thus, and, with incense filling the air, the seven lamps on the great candlestick come into view. It is for a moment as if one was back in the days of Zacharias and Elisabeth, waiting for him to come forth through the gates to bless us, as he did on that memorable occasion after the announcement of the birth of S. John the Baptist. It is, however, only for a moment that the Temple fills the mind, for on looking up the representation of our Lord is there in the great window above, where He seems to look down upon us in love and blessing, and “The same yesterday, to-day, and for ever,” seems to have new and blessed significance.
The screen separates the sanctuary from the main part of the church; it's a carved partition that's painted and gilded. In cathedrals and large churches, it's covered with silver and gold icons, often richly adorned with jewels, along with many lamps and candles burning in front of them. On either side of this screen, there are narrow doors that people pass through freely, creating a sense of openness in a Russian church where everyone does as they feel led. However, no women are allowed to pass behind it. In the center are folding doors used only for special ceremonies, known as “The Royal Gates.” During the Liturgy, it’s a deeply solemn moment when these doors are opened wide, and the priest passes through with the bread and wine for consecration, marking “The Great Entrance.” At the evening service on Saturday night, there’s also an entrance when the deacon carries the Gospels, and the gates stand open for a short time, allowing the congregation to see directly through. Right inside is the altar, a simple, square structure with nothing but a large copy of the Four Gospels on it, and behind it stands the seven-branched candlestick. For someone new to Russia, when the Royal Gates swing open and the air fills with incense, the seven lamps on the great candlestick come into view, creating an extraordinary effect. It feels as if one is transported back to the days of Zacharias and Elisabeth, waiting for him to come out through the gates to bless us, just like he did after announcing the birth of St. John the Baptist. However, this feeling doesn’t last long, as looking up reveals the image of our Lord in the large window above, where He seems to gaze down upon us with love and blessing. The phrase “The same yesterday, today, and forever” takes on a new and meaningful significance.
Russian worship to me is just dominated by the very presence of Christ. All the meretricious surroundings, the lights and glittering[Pg 104] and jewelled ikons have not the least power to diminish the joyous, thankful sense of it. He is in the midst of us “gathered together in His Name.” Every one seems to feel it, every one seeks to realize it. They are there for that! That is why the beautiful voices keep singing “Gospodi pomilui” or “Lord, be merciful to us.” We feel it is real worship, and I can only hope that many of my readers who have not had the joy of it in that special way may yet have the opportunity afforded them. There are Russian churches, of course, in England, and I have happily and helpfully worshipped in the Russian church in Paris at 6 p.m. on Saturdays; but Russian worship can only be truly known and fully shared in Russia.
Russian worship for me is completely filled with the presence of Christ. All the flashy surroundings, the lights, and the sparkling[Pg 104] and jeweled icons don’t take away from the joyful, thankful feeling it brings. He is right there with us “gathered together in His Name.” Everyone seems to sense it, and everyone tries to truly experience it. They are there for that! That’s why the beautiful voices keep singing “Gospodi pomilui” or “Lord, be merciful to us.” We feel it’s genuine worship, and I can only hope that many of my readers who haven’t been able to experience it in that special way will one day have the chance. There are Russian churches in England, of course, and I have joyfully and meaningfully worshipped in the Russian church in Paris at 6 p.m. on Saturdays; but Russian worship can only be truly understood and fully experienced in Russia.
This “New Testament sense of the presence of Christ,” as I have called it, is no doubt promoted by the extraordinary veneration given to the Gospels, both in their external and internal form. There is an intense feeling of close personal attention as the deacon carries them through the Royal Gates. They are always beautifully bound, rimmed and clasped with gold or silver, and often sparkling with diamonds and other precious stones. A beautifully bound copy—in ordinary churches the[Pg 105] best they have—rests upon the altar, in its very centre, with a silken covering, and when the priest comes to celebrate he first kisses it, and then, lifting it up and setting it upon end, and laying the corporal where it has rested, with the chalice and paten upon it, proceeds to the Liturgy. The consecration takes place on that part of the altar where the Gospels have lain before, and where they will again be laid when the service is over.
This “New Testament sense of the presence of Christ,” as I’ve referred to it, is clearly enhanced by the deep respect given to the Gospels, both in their appearance and content. There’s a strong feeling of personal connection as the deacon carries them through the Royal Gates. They are always beautifully bound, edged and clasped with gold or silver, and often adorned with diamonds and other precious stones. A beautifully bound copy—in regular churches the[Pg 105] best they have—sits on the altar, right in the center, covered with silk. When the priest comes to celebrate, he first kisses it, then lifts it up and sets it upright, placing the corporal where it rested, with the chalice and paten on top, and proceeds to the Liturgy. The consecration happens on the part of the altar where the Gospels have been, and where they will be placed again when the service is done.
The four evangelists always appear painted upon the Royal Gates, together with a representation of the Annunciation, our Lord, and the Holy Virgin, on either side. This is never departed from. In every church which follows traditional lines there are the four huge pillars holding up the whole structure—typifying the four evangelists again. Upon the roof they are set forth in the four cupolas, which are always there at the corners, while a fifth rising above them typifies our Lord over and above and dominating, yet supported by, them. Then there is nothing in the ordinary services to compare with the reading of the Holy Gospel to the people, nor is any special or private ministration complete without reading some portion of these, the most important parts of the sacred Scriptures.[Pg 106]
The four evangelists are always depicted on the Royal Gates, along with an image of the Annunciation, our Lord, and the Holy Virgin on either side. This never changes. In every church that follows traditional styles, there are four massive pillars supporting the entire structure—symbolizing the four evangelists once again. They are also represented on the roof in the four cupolas at the corners, while a fifth cupola rising above them symbolizes our Lord, who oversees and dominates, yet is supported by them. Nothing in the usual services compares to the reading of the Holy Gospel to the people, and no special or private service is complete without reading some part of these, the most important sections of the sacred Scriptures.[Pg 106]
It is easy to see, therefore, how it comes about that the Russian sense of the living Christ is essentially that which is realized by His Apostles and described in the New Testament.
It’s clear how the Russian understanding of the living Jesus aligns closely with what His Apostles experienced and what’s outlined in the New Testament.
Last year no less than three writers, as different from each other as they could well be, writing of visits paid to the Holy Land—Mr. Robert Hichens, the novelist, in The Holy Land, Sir Frederick Treves, the well-known and eminent surgeon, in The Land that is Desolate, and Mr. Stephen Graham, in With the Russian Pilgrims to Jerusalem—all alike show us that no one had made the same impression upon them as the Russians who had come to realize their Lord in the very place where He had lived our human life. They all so clearly felt that those simple-minded folk, as they followed traditions and visited one place after another from Bethlehem to Calvary, and wept where He had wept, and prayed where He had prayed, looked over the places and the waters upon which His eyes had rested, crossed themselves reverently again and again where He had suffered, and sung Te Deum and Alleluia where He had risen, were looking not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, believing with all the strength of their great and simple hearts that “the things which are seen are temporal,[Pg 107] while the things which are not seen are eternal.”
Last year, three writers, each very different from one another, wrote about their visits to the Holy Land—Mr. Robert Hichens, the novelist, in The Holy Land; Sir Frederick Treves, the well-known and esteemed surgeon, in The Land that is Desolate; and Mr. Stephen Graham, in With the Russian Pilgrims to Jerusalem. They all expressed that no one had impacted them as much as the Russians who came to experience their Lord in the exact place where He lived our human life. They clearly felt that these simple people, as they followed traditions and visited locations from Bethlehem to Calvary, wept where He had wept, prayed where He had prayed, gazed over the places and waters He had seen, crossed themselves reverently again and again where He had suffered, and sang Te Deum and Alleluia where He had risen, were not just looking at what was visible but at what was invisible, believing wholeheartedly with their great and simple hearts that “the things which are seen are temporal,[Pg 107] while the things which are not seen are eternal.”
To the devout Russian the so-called good things of this life are unsubstantial and swiftly passing experiences, while the great and only realities worth thinking about seriously are those spiritual experiences of the Apostles as they went in and out with Christ and companied with Him, which are now described in the Gospels that we may have the same “even to the end of the ages.” If Russia gives, as we pray she may, a lead to Christendom in the direction of unity, she will have a wonderfully uplifting and apostolic contribution to offer to the common stock of our Christian heritage.
To the devoted Russians, the so-called good things in life are fleeting and superficial experiences, while the only real issues worth thinking about are the spiritual experiences of the Apostles as they lived and worked with Christ. These experiences are described in the Gospels so that we can also have them “even to the end of the ages.” If Russia, as we hope, leads Christendom towards unity, she will provide an incredibly inspiring and apostolic contribution to our shared Christian heritage.
And yet with all this wealth of very real spiritual experience there goes also a sad deficiency of moral conduct. “But that vitiates it all,” some of my readers may exclaim. No; it does not. We, with our very different temperament, have come to substitute morality for religion and the ethical for the spiritual, whereas for the “whole man,” as even Ecclesiastes tells us, both are necessary. Morality is not religion at all while the spiritual faculties are absolutely quiescent and the soul knows no need of God nor cries out for Him. A deep sense of the spiritual and a longing and effort[Pg 108] to attain touch with the eternal is religion, although an imperfect morality impairs and cripples the adequate witness, the full unfettered enjoyment of it. And, as another writer has lately done in the political sphere, I would plead for the Russians that “they did not get a fair start.”
And yet, despite all this wealth of genuine spiritual experience, there is a noticeable lack of moral behavior. “But that ruins everything,” some of my readers might say. No, it doesn’t. We, with our very different mindset, have started to replace morality with religion and ethics with spirituality, whereas for the “whole person,” as even Ecclesiastes says, both are essential. Morality isn’t true religion when the spiritual aspects are completely inactive, and the soul feels no need for God nor cries out for Him. A deep awareness of the spiritual, along with a desire and effort[Pg 108] to connect with the eternal, defines religion, even though imperfect morality weakens and hinders the complete experience and enjoyment of it. And, as another writer has recently noted in the political context, I would argue for the Russians that “they did not get a fair start.”
I have already described the rough-and-ready way in which they were converted to Christianity, never having anything like our opportunities of instruction from the first. I have never heard a Russian sermon! The vast majority of the clergy have never been trained to preach, and would not be able to do so if they tried. The people are not taught at all in church, except by what is read to them in Scripture, or what they read for themselves. Let Englishmen give them “fair play” all round, both in political and constitutional, and also in moral deficiencies; and let us remember that it was to a body of real and earnest Christians—“saints” and “faithful,” he himself calls them—that S. Paul found it necessary to write and caution against “the lusts of the flesh, foolish talking and unseemly jesting, covetousness and uncleanness, lying and stealing.” If it was necessary to write those fifth and sixth chapters of the Ephesians to a body of Christian believers of whose sincerity[Pg 109] an Apostle had no doubt, we may well have hopeful patience with a great body of our fellow Christians whose want of consistency in conduct provokes such ready criticism. It is well known how a mystical people like the West Indians (I have described it at length in a former book, A Bishop among Bananas, in chap. v) resent being accused of theft when helping themselves to “God’s gifts,” as they call them, in the shape of fruit and fowls, when they would not dream of taking money, clothing, or other material things, or would consider themselves thieves if they did. And so it interested me to learn the other day that the Russian peasant views thefts of the same kind of things in much the same way, drawing in his mind a distinction between that which God gives for all and that which man produces for himself. It is imperfect reasoning, we know, as there is no real distinction between what a man produces by cultivation and what he manufactures; but we can understand an untrained and rather childlike mind making such a distinction.
I’ve already talked about the basic way they converted to Christianity, never having the same chances for teaching from the start. I’ve never heard a Russian sermon! Most of the clergy have never been trained to preach and wouldn’t know how to even if they tried. The people aren’t really taught anything in church, except for what’s read to them in Scripture or what they read themselves. If the English would give them “fair play” all around, both politically and constitutionally, as well as regarding moral shortcomings, we should remember that it was to a group of sincere and devoted Christians—“saints” and “faithful,” as he calls them—that St. Paul found it necessary to warn about “the lusts of the flesh, foolish talking and unseemly jesting, covetousness and uncleanness, lying and stealing.” If it was essential to write those fifth and sixth chapters of Ephesians to a group of Christian believers whose sincerity an Apostle didn’t doubt, we can definitely maintain hopeful patience with a large number of our fellow Christians whose inconsistent behavior invites such easy criticism. It's well-known how mystical people, like the West Indians (which I discussed at length in an earlier book, A Bishop among Bananas, in chap. v), dislike being accused of theft when they take “God's gifts,” as they call them, in the form of fruit and birds, while they wouldn’t think of taking money, clothing, or other material things, or consider themselves thieves if they did. So, I was intrigued to learn recently that Russian peasants view theft of similar items in a similar way, making a distinction in their minds between what God provides for everyone and what man produces on his own. We know this is flawed reasoning, as there’s no real difference between what someone produces through farming and what they manufacture; but it’s understandable that an untrained and somewhat naïve mind would make such a distinction.
The devout Russian peasantry in this stage often seem to illustrate our Lord’s words concerning things revealed to “babes” which even the “wise and prudent” seem to miss. Sir Donald M. Wallace again tells the story in[Pg 110] Our Russian Ally which he told in his Russia—it will bear constant repetition—as an instance of real spiritual insight in a simple and untrained mind. “I remember once asking a common labourer,” he says, “what he thought of the Mussulman Tartars among whom he happened to be living; and his reply, given with evident sincerity, was—‘Not a bad sort of people.’ ‘And what about their religion?’ I inquired. ‘Not at all a bad sort of faith—you see they received it like the colour of their skins, from God.’” He assumed, of course, in his simple piety, that whatever comes from God must be good. It necessitated a very special spiritual experience and real vision before a Christian Apostle could say the same thing, “Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons”; but that common labourer in this little incident had taken in the same wide outlook, in a perfectly normal way, from his ordinary surroundings and the religious influences which make up such an important portion of his life.
The devout Russian peasantry at this stage often seem to demonstrate our Lord's words about things revealed to “babes” that even the “wise and prudent” often overlook. Sir Donald M. Wallace tells the story again in[Pg 110] Our Russian Ally, which he first shared in his Russia—it’s worth repeating—as an example of genuine spiritual insight in a simple and untrained mind. “I remember once asking a common laborer,” he says, “what he thought of the Mussulman Tartars living around him; and his answer, given with sincere conviction, was—‘Not a bad sort of people.’ ‘And what about their religion?’ I asked. ‘Not at all a bad sort of faith—you see they received it like the color of their skin, from God.’” He assumed, of course, in his simple faith, that whatever comes from God must be good. It required a very special spiritual experience and real vision for a Christian Apostle to say the same thing, “Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons”; but that common laborer in this small instance had taken in the same broad perspective, in a perfectly normal way, from his everyday surroundings and the religious influences that form such an important part of his life.
The lesson is learnt early. I was, one morning, in an elementary school in Siberia, just before the work of the day began, to speak to the children. They opened with prayer, but how different from prayers in our own schools! The master and teachers did nothing except pray with the rest. At[Pg 111] a sign that all was ready a boy of twelve stepped out and took his place before the ikon in its corner, and then bowing with that inimitable grace which belongs alone to the Russian when at prayer, and making the sign of the Cross, he gravely led the simple prayers of the whole school, all singing softly and reverently in unison. It was all inexpressibly touching and appealing, and to be treasured up with those other things of which one says, “I shall never forget.”
The lesson is learned early. One morning, I was in an elementary school in Siberia, just before the day’s activities began, to speak with the children. They started with a prayer, but it was so different from the prayers in our own schools! The teacher and staff didn’t do anything except pray along with everyone else. At[Pg 111] a signal that everything was ready, a twelve-year-old boy stepped forward and positioned himself in front of the ikon in the corner. Then, bowing with that unique grace that the Russian has when praying, and making the sign of the Cross, he seriously led the simple prayers of the entire school, everyone singing softly and reverently together. It was all incredibly moving and touching, something to be cherished alongside those other moments one thinks, “I’ll never forget.”
The sign of the Cross is always made very slowly and solemnly, quite differently from other Churches, and from right to left upon the breast, and it is always accompanied by a slow and reverent bowing of the head, and is repeated usually three times. It is the special sign during the public services that a worshipper is just then feeling his or her own part in it. People do not use this devotion at set times during service, but just when they wish, and as the spirit moves them. I have been in the S. Isaac’s choir when all the men and boys were singing a hymn, and suddenly a man near me would stop, bow, and cross himself devoutly, and then resume his hymn. No one would take the least notice, but all would go on singing as before. Then a choir-boy, after a moment or two, would do the same, his companions continuing to sing till their turn of being[Pg 112] moved within came also. I have seen soldiers in the ranks do just the same when bareheaded at an outdoor service. There is so much spontaneity and elasticity and liberty in Russian worship. They do just as they feel “led by the Spirit” to do.
The sign of the Cross is always made very slowly and solemnly, quite differently from other churches, and from right to left across the chest. It’s always accompanied by a slow and respectful bow of the head and is usually repeated three times. It serves as a special sign during public services that a worshipper is feeling their own connection to the moment. People don’t do this devotion at specific times during the service but rather whenever they feel moved to do so. I’ve been in the S. Isaac’s choir when all the men and boys were singing a hymn, and suddenly a man near me would stop, bow, and cross himself respectfully before continuing with the hymn. No one would pay any attention, and everyone would keep singing as before. Then a choir boy, after a moment, would do the same, with his friends continuing to sing until they felt called to do the same. I’ve seen soldiers in ranks do exactly this when they were bareheaded at an outdoor service. There’s so much spontaneity, freedom, and flexibility in Russian worship. They do exactly what they feel “led by the Spirit” to do.
One of the most interesting experiences I had last year was attending on the Feast of the Epiphany—the appointed day for that and similar services—the blessing of the Neva. The ceremony takes place just outside the Winter Palace at Petrograd. Diplomatists and other visitors who wish to look on, stand within at the windows, but I much preferred to be outside, even though it was bitterly cold and we had to be bareheaded. There was a magnificent and bewildering gathering of Russian ecclesiastics, gorgeously vested. Priceless ikons were carried, and beautiful banners of rich embroideries, the whole effect being strangely Eastern in character. A few only could enter the small kiosk on the river’s bank where the water, brought in a silver basin, was blessed. But the thrilling thing that day was the glorious singing, chant and refrain, which so richly filled the air, stirring the very depths of one’s being, and the innumerable rows of deeply attentive soldiers in their long grey coats, whose[Pg 113] frequent bowings and devout crossings all through the ranks showed that, though they were there officially, they were there to worship also. The Emperor walked from the palace amongst others and returned to it, bareheaded like any common soldier, with a perfectly plain overcoat like the rest, and nothing whatever to distinguish him from the crowd. He was unattended and moved quite freely with the rest, and could not be recognized except by a few of us standing near the door, who were already familiar with his appearance. There was but little cheering in consequence, though he acknowledged it in that modest and unaffected way which always distinguishes him. It was then that I saw the Grand Duke Nicholas for the first time, the generalissimo in the war, a magnificent man. He had certain announcements to make, or directions to give, and his grand voice rang out on the clear air so that every one could hear. “A real leader of men that,” one felt instinctively without dreaming how soon one would have cause to remember the thought, under tragically altered circumstances.
One of the most interesting experiences I had last year was attending the Feast of the Epiphany—the designated day for that and similar services—the blessing of the Neva. The ceremony takes place just outside the Winter Palace in Petrograd. Diplomats and other visitors who wanted to watch stood inside at the windows, but I much preferred to be outside, even though it was freezing and we had to be bareheaded. There was a magnificent and awe-inspiring gathering of Russian clergy, dressed in beautifully ornate robes. Priceless icons were carried, and beautiful banners with rich embroidery, creating a strikingly Eastern atmosphere. Only a few could enter the small kiosk on the riverbank where the water, brought in a silver basin, was blessed. But the most thrilling part of that day was the glorious singing, chants, and refrains that filled the air, stirring the very depths of one’s soul, along with the countless rows of attentive soldiers in their long grey coats, whose frequent bowing and devout crossings showed that, even though they were there officially, they were there to worship as well. The Emperor walked from the palace among the others and returned, bareheaded like any common soldier, wearing a perfectly plain overcoat like everyone else, with nothing to distinguish him from the crowd. He was unaccompanied and moved freely with the rest, and could only be recognized by a few of us standing near the door, who were already familiar with his appearance. There was little cheering as a result, though he acknowledged it in that modest and unaffected way that always set him apart. It was then that I saw Grand Duke Nicholas for the first time, the commander-in-chief of the war, a remarkable man. He had some announcements to make, or directions to give, and his powerful voice rang out in the clear air so that everyone could hear. “A real leader of men,” one instinctively felt, without imagining how soon one would have reason to remember that thought under tragically changed circumstances.
We cannot possibly attach too much importance to the fact, admitted on all sides and in the most unexpected quarters, that this great race,[Pg 114] coming so very closely into our lives, uniting their destiny in some measure with our own, is above all others a distinctly religious people. Russia, as must be ever becoming more and more evident, is to be our ally in a way hitherto entirely unknown to our race and nation. Thoughtful observers have seen it coming for some time, and are not taken at all by surprise, but the idea is still new and not altogether welcome to many. There is no doubt at all about it in my own mind, and I shall return to it more fully in a later chapter, that while we shall still remain the friends of France and act the part of true “friends in need” should occasion again arise, and look with a friendly eye upon other nationalities, and even—how much I hope it—make up our quarrel with Prussia and the German peoples she has influenced against us, yet with Russia our relations are already altogether different, and our two empires are rapidly beginning to realize that they are coming together in an entirely different relationship, to knit up true and enduring ties of brotherly unity with each other, not for selfish purposes at all, but for a great work together for civilization and for God. We Anglo-Saxons are a deeply religious people at heart, though with our temperamental reticence[Pg 115] and reserve we speak least about the things of which we feel the most. The Russians are also a sincerely religious people, and they, on the other hand, bring out most readily, spontaneously, and naturally, the things which mean most to them. We are unlike each other in temperament, yet absolutely like each other in our view of the deep things of God. Thus complementary to one another, we have a real intelligible hope of a lasting friendship. We should have no hope at all of any such tie between ourselves and them if they did not share our serious view of human life and responsibility, and base that view upon a firm belief in God. We should feel at heart that we had no real confidence in their stability, grit, and powers of staying and lasting out.
We can't overstate how important it is to recognize that this great nation, which is becoming increasingly intertwined with our lives and sharing some of our destiny, is, above all, a deeply religious people. It is becoming increasingly clear that Russia will be our ally in a way we haven't experienced before. Observant thinkers have seen this coming for some time and aren't surprised, but the idea is still new and not completely welcomed by many. I'm certain about this, and I will elaborate on it in more detail in a later chapter: while we will continue to be friends of France and play the part of true "friends in need" if the occasion arises, and maintain a friendly stance toward other nationalities, including hopefully resolving our disputes with Prussia and the German peoples she has influenced against us, our relationship with Russia is fundamentally different. Our two empires are quickly realizing they are coming together in a unique relationship, establishing true and lasting bonds of brotherhood, not for selfish reasons, but to work together for civilization and for God. We Anglo-Saxons are fundamentally a religious people, though our reserved nature means we often speak the least about what we feel the most. The Russians, on the other hand, are also genuinely religious and naturally express the things that matter most to them. While we differ in temperament, we are alike in our understanding of profound spiritual matters. This complements one another and gives us a real, clear hope for a lasting friendship. We would have no hope of such a bond if they did not share our earnest view of human life and responsibility, which is rooted in a strong belief in God. Without that shared belief, we might doubt their stability, determination, and ability to endure.
Surely the one thing that has come out during the war is the supreme importance of morale. Napoleon went so far, I have seen it stated, as to say it counted for an army, in proportion to its numbers, as three to one. I remember too how the military correspondent of the Times, in one of his most interesting articles on the Balkan War, when it was drawing to a close, explained the disastrous defeat of the Turkish army by the gradual loss of morale they had[Pg 116] sustained by the decay of religion amongst them under the régime of the Young Turks. Prayers had been largely given up by the troops, who no longer had the ministrations of their spiritual leaders, and morale had gone in consequence. Then had come disaster. He contrasted with all this the tremendous fervour of the Balkan League, and described a picture he had recently seen in a French illustrated paper. Two French officers were shown looking at a Bulgarian regiment on their knees, their priest praying for them and blessing them before they went into action. “What would one of our generals get,” said one of the French officers to his friend, “if he ordered such a thing as that?” “He would get the victory,” quietly said the other.
Surely, the biggest lesson from the war is the vital importance of morale. Napoleon reportedly claimed it was worth three times its number in an army. I also recall how the military correspondent for the Times, in one of his most fascinating articles about the Balkan War as it was coming to an end, explained the Turkish army's disastrous defeat by their gradual loss of morale. This decline was due to a decrease in religious faith among them under the Young Turks' regime. The troops largely stopped praying, as they no longer had their spiritual leaders, and morale suffered as a result. Then disaster struck. He contrasted this with the incredible enthusiasm of the Balkan League and described a scene he had recently seen in a French illustrated magazine. Two French officers were depicted watching a Bulgarian regiment on their knees, their priest praying and blessing them before they went into battle. “What would one of our generals get,” one French officer asked his friend, “if he ordered something like that?” “He would get the victory,” the other replied calmly.
I am expecting great things from Russia, and for us through Russia, for civilization and for God, and what I have written is being ever more and more widely felt by others also, and even expressed in daily papers, where at one time we should not have expected such a thing to be thought of in the midst of a great war. “That Russia is one of the most truly religious countries in the world is proved by the crowds which filled and overflowed in all the churches yesterday when thanksgiving services were held[Pg 117] in celebration of the victory, nor is it possible to doubt the sincerity and devotion of the worshippers. The firm belief in the divine ruling of the world is to be found among all classes.”[7]
I’m expecting amazing things from Russia, and for us through Russia, for civilization and for God. What I’ve written is becoming more and more widely felt by others, and it’s even being expressed in daily newspapers, where at one time we wouldn’t have expected such things to be considered in the middle of a major war. “That Russia is one of the most genuinely religious countries in the world is shown by the crowds that filled and overflowed all the churches yesterday when thanksgiving services were held[Pg 117] to celebrate the victory, and it’s impossible to doubt the sincerity and dedication of the worshippers. A strong belief in the divine governance of the world can be found among all classes.”[7]
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER VI
His Imperial Majesty the King
One interesting figure has held the attention of the Continent of Europe for many long years, appealing to the imagination and baffling comprehension, but will never fill the same place again. Another, however, is coming forward very possibly in his stead, without any wish or intention of his own, and that other is the Emperor of Russia. He will do so, I believe, just as the German Emperor has done, because history affords him the opportunity, and because, like the Kaiser, he too is a man who cherishes thoughts of great purposes for his people and ideals for himself.
One intriguing figure has captivated Europe for many years, sparking imagination and puzzling understanding, but will never occupy the same position again. However, another figure is emerging to possibly take his place, without any desire or intention on his part, and that figure is the Emperor of Russia. I believe he will step into this role just as the German Emperor has, because history presents him with the chance, and like the Kaiser, he too is someone who holds aspirations of grand goals for his people and ideals for himself.
It affords me the greatest pleasure to write about the Emperor—he is not usually spoken of in Russian society as the Tsar—for I shall always feel most deeply grateful to him for his great personal kindness at my first audience with him, and the great encouragement he gave me at the very beginning of my work abroad.
It brings me great joy to write about the Emperor—he's not typically referred to as the Tsar in Russian society—because I will always be incredibly grateful for his kindness during my first meeting with him and the significant support he offered me at the start of my work overseas.
I have already explained the quaking spirit in which I crossed the frontier. It so happened that Russia was the first country I visited when appointed to take charge of the jurisdiction, and, as to so many others, there was something forbidding to me in the very name of Russia. I knew at that time also that my visitations would bring me, as they have done, into contact with other sovereigns, and with great personages in other countries, and here at St. Petersburg I was to begin with the most unknown and, as one thought of his vast empire, most overwhelming of them all. And then—but let me describe an audience at the palace at Tsarskoe Selo, for it will probably interest many a reader, and also explain how very different from a somewhat perturbed anticipation was the pleasurable reality. I have taken care to satisfy myself beforehand that I shall not be transgressing any of the rules of court etiquette, nor be guilty of any breach of confidence in so doing.
I already talked about the nervous feeling I had when I crossed the border. It just so happened that Russia was the first country I visited after being appointed to oversee the jurisdiction, and, like many others, I found something intimidating in the very name of Russia. At that time, I also knew that my visits would lead me to meet other rulers and important figures in different countries, and here in St. Petersburg, I was about to start with the most unfamiliar and, when thinking of his vast empire, most daunting of them all. And then—but let me share what an audience at the palace in Tsarskoe Selo was like, as it will likely interest many readers and also show how different the enjoyable reality was from my somewhat anxious expectations. I made sure in advance that I wouldn’t be breaking any court etiquette or violating any confidentiality by doing this.
Audiences abroad are always arranged through the British Embassy or Legation. Court dress is worn in Russia, even though the reception itself is perfectly informal, but, as court dress for a bishop consists in being robed as for Easter services, in red chimere, etc., there was no difficulty in providing it even for one who has to[Pg 120] carry everything in a couple of bags, and for months at a time.
Audiences overseas are always organized through the British Embassy or Legation. In Russia, court dress is required, even if the reception is quite casual. However, since a bishop’s court dress involves wearing robes like those for Easter services, such as the red chimere, it was easy to arrange, even for someone who has to[Pg 120] fit everything into a couple of bags for months at a time.
Tsarskoe Selo—“The Tsar’s village,” the words mean—is a little over half an hour by rail from Petrograd, and I was instructed to start from the Imperial Station in Petrograd, and there walked over rich carpets, through saluting soldiers, to the imperial train, most beautifully and comfortably arranged with smoking, writing, and reading compartments. Upon arrival at Tsarskoe Selo imperial carriages are always waiting for those expected, with coachman and footman on the box, wearing bright scarlet cloaks edged with white fur and very smart cocked hats of red and gold.
Tsarskoe Selo—“The Tsar’s village,” as the name translates—is a little over half an hour by train from Petrograd. I was told to start from the Imperial Station in Petrograd, where I walked over plush carpets, past saluting soldiers, to the imperial train, which was beautifully and comfortably set up with compartments for smoking, writing, and reading. When we arrived at Tsarskoe Selo, imperial carriages were always ready for those expected, with a coachman and footman on the box, dressed in bright scarlet cloaks trimmed with white fur and smart cocked hats in red and gold.
It was a typical Russian wintry day with a tremendous blizzard blowing, and blinding snow falling. Sentries were stationed at intervals through the streets of the village, saluting all the imperial carriages as they went by, although no occupant could be seen; and having passed through it we entered the park and soon drew up at the door of the small palace where the Emperor always resides, and which, white itself, looked that day like a fairy palace rising up amid the snow.
It was a typical winter day in Russia with a fierce blizzard blowing and heavy snow falling. Guards were positioned at various points along the village streets, saluting all the imperial carriages that passed by, even though no one could be seen inside. After making our way through the village, we entered the park and soon arrived at the entrance of the small palace where the Emperor always lives. The palace, being white, looked like a fairy tale castle emerging from the snow that day.
Nothing could be more strikingly different from that white world without, however, than[Pg 121] the warmth and richness of colour within. On every side there were brilliant and unfamiliar liveries and dazzlingly rich uniforms. An official, of huge physique, wearing several medals, with a broad gold band round his head, from which, on its right side, stuck out a curious bunch of dark feathers, in velvet and lace dress, and with breeches and silk stockings—there was no one the least like him in the crowd of attendants—at once came forward and led me away to a dressing-room in which to leave my furs and change into my robes. He then conducted me through one beautiful room after another, each one richly furnished and adorned with beautiful china, paintings, ikons, trophies, and presents from different parts of the empire, until at length we reached a small room where a number of officers in brilliant uniforms were seated and evidently in attendance.
Nothing could be more strikingly different from that white world outside than[Pg 121] the warmth and richness of color inside. All around me were vibrant and unfamiliar outfits and dazzlingly rich uniforms. An official, who was very large and wearing several medals, with a broad gold band around his head, from which a curious bunch of dark feathers stuck out on the right side, was dressed in velvet and lace, complete with breeches and silk stockings—there was no one like him among the staff. He immediately stepped forward and led me to a dressing room where I could leave my furs and change into my robes. He then guided me through one beautiful room after another, each richly furnished and adorned with exquisite china, paintings, ikons, trophies, and gifts from various parts of the empire, until we finally arrived at a small room where a number of officers in bright uniforms were seated and clearly waiting for someone.
One of them, the Conte de Grabbé, at once came forward and welcomed me, chatting pleasantly until a servant, very quietly attired like an English butler, came out from a room opposite and, holding the door open, signified that I was to enter.
One of them, the Count de Grabbé, stepped forward and greeted me, engaging in friendly small talk until a servant, dressed modestly like an English butler, emerged from a room across the way and, holding the door open, indicated that I should go inside.
There was no introduction or announcement of any kind, and, as I entered, the Emperor was already standing there to meet me, smiling[Pg 122] pleasantly and encouragingly, with extended hand.
There was no introduction or announcement of any kind, and as I walked in, the Emperor was already there to greet me, smiling pleasantly and encouragingly, with an outstretched hand.[Pg 122]
“It is very kind in your Imperial Majesty,” I said, “to allow me to come and see you in this informal way.”
“It’s really nice of you, Your Imperial Majesty,” I said, “to let me come and see you like this.”
“It is very kind in you to come and see us, bishop,” he replied, so cheerily and unaffectedly, that away went every bit of diffidence and sense of constraint, and, to my great relief and gratitude, I found myself talking as naturally as to an intimate friend. I say “gratitude” because, being put so entirely at ease, able to say all that it was in my mind to say, and ask anything that it was in my mind to wish to know, enabled me to get a clear idea of the Emperor’s attractive personality, and even, as he spoke quite freely, of some at least of the opinions and principles which must rule his conduct and shape his policy and government.
“It’s really nice of you to come and visit us, bishop,” he replied, so cheerfully and without any pretense, that all my hesitation and sense of pressure disappeared. To my great relief and gratitude, I found myself chatting as naturally as I would with a close friend. I mention “gratitude” because being so completely at ease allowed me to express everything I wanted to say and ask anything I was curious about. This helped me gain a clear understanding of the Emperor’s charming personality and even, as he spoke openly, some of the opinions and principles that must influence his decisions and shape his policies and governance.
“He gives you confidence,” a diplomatist who had had many official audiences with him said to me one day, and that exactly describes the effect he produces. He talked freely of all things before the public mind just then—of the approaching Coronation of King George, for whom he expressed a more than cousinly regard and respect; of domestic duties and family life as the ideals which shape the destinies of[Pg 123] races; of the Russian Church, particularly asking if its dignitaries had welcomed me; of our English Church; of travelling; of my own impressions of Russia and other things. It was quite astonishing afterwards to recall the ground we had covered in that interview. And before I left he inquired:—
“He boosts your confidence,” a diplomat who had many formal meetings with him said to me one day, and that perfectly captures the effect he has. He spoke openly about everything on the public agenda at the time—about the upcoming Coronation of King George, for whom he expressed a more than cousinly affection and respect; about the importance of domestic responsibilities and family life as the ideals that shape the destinies of[Pg 123] nations; about the Russian Church, particularly asking if its leaders had welcomed me; about our English Church; about traveling; about my perceptions of Russia and other topics. It was quite remarkable to think back on all the subjects we covered in that conversation. And before I left, he asked:—
“When will you be coming to Russia again, bishop?”
“When are you coming to Russia again, bishop?”
“Next year, sir,” I said; “for I believe I am to go to Siberia.”
“Next year, sir,” I said; “because I think I'm going to Siberia.”
“Siberia! How interesting! I’ve never yet been to Siberia. Then you’ll come and tell us all about it when you return, won’t you?”
“Siberia! How fascinating! I’ve never been to Siberia. So, you’ll come back and tell us all about it when you get back, right?”
“I shall be much honoured, sir.” And praying God’s blessing upon himself and the imperial family, for which he thanked me as simply and modestly as any other layman would have done, I withdrew, feeling that it had been one of the most helpful and memorable interviews I had ever had.
“I'll be very honored, sir.” And praying for God's blessing on himself and the royal family, for which he thanked me as simply and modestly as any other person would have done, I left, feeling that it had been one of the most helpful and memorable interviews I had ever had.
I have been often asked if the Emperor is not very much like our King, and it is a somewhat difficult question to answer. As he stood there that morning, in a simple pale blue uniform, well set up and looking extraordinarily young and boyish, and smilingly happy—so entirely different from one’s expectations—it did not[Pg 124] occur to me to see any such likeness, but an old courtier said to me, in speaking after luncheon of “the resemblance which is so much talked of”—
I’m often asked if the Emperor is a lot like our King, and it’s a pretty tough question to answer. As he stood there that morning in a simple pale blue uniform, looking fit and surprisingly young and boyish, and smiling happily—so completely different from what I expected—I didn’t see any resemblance. But an old courtier mentioned to me, while talking after lunch about “the resemblance that everyone keeps discussing”—
“There is no resemblance to be noticed when their two Majesties are together, nor would there be any striking likeness seen between their portraits in colours, but in photographs or anything that is black and white, just bringing out light and shade, then the similarity is most remarkable, you might easily mistake one for the other.”
“There’s no resemblance to notice when their two Majesties are together, nor would there be any striking likeness in their colored portraits, but in photographs or anything that is black and white, just highlighting light and shade, the similarity is quite remarkable; you might easily mistake one for the other.”
This puts one’s own impressions very clearly. There is a well-known photograph, circulated as a postcard in Germany, and from a German negative, of which I have a copy, in which the two Emperors are shown in conversation on the imperial yacht. Any one seeing it in English hands would certainly think that it was our King and the Kaiser, and be quite astonished at learning it was not.
This makes one’s own impressions very clear. There’s a famous photograph, circulated as a postcard in Germany, taken from a German negative, which I have a copy of, showing the two Emperors in conversation on the imperial yacht. Anyone seeing it in English hands would definitely think it was our King and the Kaiser and would be quite surprised to learn that it wasn’t.
The Emperor received me the first time in a very comfortable but simply furnished study, and the last time, when, in accordance with his invitation, I went to tell him about my two missions to Siberia, in his billiard-room fitted up as a study or library, and in which he led me to the kind of window-seat which we know so well in English country houses, looking out upon the[Pg 125] park. Afterwards luncheon was served for me in the Grand Palais of the Great Catherine, a most magnificent and immense palace a little distance away, full of interesting souvenirs of Russia’s past.
The Emperor first welcomed me in a very cozy but simply decorated study, and the last time, when I followed his invitation to update him on my two missions to Siberia, it was in his billiard room that had been converted into a study or library. He took me to a window seat similar to those we’re familiar with in English country houses, overlooking the[Pg 125] park. Later, I had lunch in the Grand Palais of Great Catherine, a truly magnificent and vast palace a short distance away, filled with intriguing mementos of Russia’s history.
It is well known how many and different rumours have been circulated during the last two years about the heir to the throne, and it seems rather a pity that the simple truth has not been announced and made fully known from the first, for I am assured on the best authority in Petrograd, that the Tsarevitch suffers from a skin affection not unknown, unfortunately, to members of our royal family, which, as he is a very high-spirited boy, difficult to watch and caution, has in moments of exuberance and violent exertion caused him to receive injuries which for a time have been disabling.
It’s well known how many different rumors have been spread over the last two years about the heir to the throne, and it’s unfortunate that the simple truth hasn’t been announced and made clear from the start. I have reliable information from Petrograd that the Tsarevitch has a skin condition that is unfortunately not uncommon among our royal family. Since he is a very energetic boy who can be hard to manage and control, he has, during moments of excitement and intense activity, sustained injuries that have temporarily left him unable to function.
When last at Tsarskoe Selo, before taking my leave I took out some puzzles from my pocket, made of wood and steel, quite inexpensive, as I thought it likely they would be most welcome because most unfamiliar, and handing them to the Emperor, said:—
When I was last at Tsarskoe Selo, before I left, I took out some puzzles from my pocket, made of wood and steel, pretty cheap, since I figured they would be well received since they were quite unique, and as I handed them to the Emperor, I said:—
“I have brought the Tsarevitch a present, sir, and I bring it out with much hesitation, for it is a very simple one, and I know he must have had many beautiful and costly gifts this Christmas.”[Pg 126]
“I have brought the Tsarevitch a gift, sir, and I take it out with a lot of hesitation because it’s very simple, and I know he must have received many beautiful and expensive gifts this Christmas.”[Pg 126]
“Not at all,” he said; “we bring him up very simply, and he loves puzzles. He and I used up all we could get, especially those jig-saw puzzles, while he was ill. These, I see, are new.”
“Not at all,” he said; “we raise him very simply, and he loves puzzles. He and I went through all we could find, especially those jigsaw puzzles, while he was sick. These, I see, are new.”
“I hope,” I said, “that he is now better?”
“I hope,” I said, “that he’s doing better now?”
“Yes,” he said, “he is; he’s quite well now—quite well,” he repeated with emphasis.
“Yes,” he said, “he is; he’s doing really well now—really well,” he repeated with emphasis.
The Emperor speaks English perfectly, fluently, and with ease, and I have been told that it is the language most generally, if not always, used in the ordinary daily life of the imperial family.
The Emperor speaks English perfectly, fluently, and easily, and I've been told that it’s the language most commonly, if not always, used in the daily life of the imperial family.
I have taken up some time in giving these personal impressions, but I think it is quite worth while to do so just now as the Emperor was so particularly gracious and kind, and thus enabled me to form some idea of what he is, just as a man and a father in his own home; and that I know will appeal to my own countrymen when wondering what is likely to be his policy and aim as a ruler of a vast empire.
I’ve spent some time sharing these personal thoughts, but I believe it’s worthwhile to do so now since the Emperor was really gracious and kind, which helped me get a sense of what he’s like as a person and a father in his own home. I know this will resonate with my fellow countrymen as they consider what his policy and goals might be as the ruler of a vast empire.
A man can only do what he is, whether he be in the highest or the lowest positions in the world; and he always brings out, sooner or later, what he is at heart. It must therefore be a very great source of confidence to us all just now, when we believe that the providence of God has brought the British and the Russian Empires together, not for temporary, but for[Pg 127] enduring objects, to know, as I feel we may consider that we do know, that the Emperor of all the Russias is a man we can all respect and trust, precisely as we respect and trust our own Sovereign—as one whose ideals are those of domestic duty and family life on the one hand, and the real interests and well-being of the labouring and toiling millions of his people on the other.
A man can only do what he is, whether he’s at the top or the bottom of the social ladder; and he will eventually reveal who he really is at heart. This should give us all a great sense of confidence right now, as we believe that the providence of God has united the British and Russian Empires, not just for a short time, but for[Pg 127] lasting purposes. It's reassuring to know, as I believe we do know, that the Emperor of all the Russias is someone we can all respect and trust, just like we respect and trust our own Sovereign—someone whose ideals focus on family responsibilities and domestic life, as well as the genuine interests and wellbeing of the hardworking millions of his people.
A somewhat scandalous book was written last year which I won’t mention by name, lest curiosity should lead those who have not read it to do so, which gave a most unfavourable impression of the Emperor and the imperial family. It was not, however, written by an Englishman; and, without questioning in any way the writer’s bona fides, I am bound to say, and very confidently and energetically, that I have never yet met one of my own countrymen who has had to do with the Emperor of Russia, financially, diplomatically, or in audience, who has not expressed himself to me about him in the same appreciative terms as I have here used myself.
A somewhat scandalous book was published last year that I won’t name, so as not to spark curiosity in those who haven’t read it, which portrayed the Emperor and the imperial family in a very negative light. However, it wasn’t written by an Englishman; and, without questioning the writer’s bona fides at all, I have to say—very confidently and strongly—that I’ve never met a fellow countryman who has interacted with the Emperor of Russia, whether financially, diplomatically, or in an audience, who hasn’t expressed the same positive views about him that I have shared here.
Take, for instance, what Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace has written only a few months ago.[8] “The antiquated idea that Tsars are always heartless tyrants who devote much of their time[Pg 128] in sending troublesome subjects to Siberia, is now happily pretty well exploded, but the average Englishman is still reluctant to admit that an avowedly autocratic government may be, in certain circumstances, a useful institution. There is no doubt, however, that in the gigantic work of raising Russia to her present level of civilization, the Tsars have played a most important part. As for the present Tsar, he has followed, in a humane spirit, the best traditions of his ancestors. Any one who has had opportunities of studying closely his character and aims, and who knows the difficulties with which he has had to contend, can hardly fail to regard him with sympathy and admiration. Among the qualities which would commend him to Englishmen are his scrupulous honesty and genuine truthfulness. Of these—were I not restrained by fear of committing a breach of confidence—I might give some interesting illustrations.
Take, for instance, what Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace wrote just a few months ago.[8] “The outdated idea that Tsars are always cold-hearted tyrants who spend much of their time[Pg 128] sending troublesome subjects to Siberia is now thankfully pretty much debunked. However, the average Englishman is still hesitant to admit that a clearly autocratic government can, under certain circumstances, be a beneficial institution. There is no doubt that in the monumental task of elevating Russia to its current level of civilization, the Tsars have played a crucial role. As for the current Tsar, he has, in a compassionate spirit, embraced the best traditions of his ancestors. Anyone who has had the chance to closely observe his character and goals, and who understands the challenges he has faced, can hardly help but view him with sympathy and admiration. Among the traits that would appeal to Englishmen are his meticulous honesty and genuine truthfulness. If I weren’t worried about breaching confidentiality, I could share some interesting examples of these qualities.”
“As a ruler, Nicholas II habitually takes a keen, sympathetic interest in the material and moral progress of his country; and is ever ready to listen attentively and patiently to those who are presumably competent to offer sound advice on the subject. At the same time he is very prudent in action; and this happy combination of zeal and caution, which distinguishes him[Pg 129] from his too impetuous countrymen, has been signally displayed in recent years. During the revolutionary agitation which followed close on the disastrous Japanese War, when the impetuous would-be reformers wished to overturn the whole existing fabric of administration, and the timid counsellors recommended vigorous retrograde measures, he wisely steered a middle course, which has resulted in the creation of a moderate form of parliamentary institutions.”
“As a ruler, Nicholas II consistently shows a strong and caring interest in the economic and moral progress of his country, and he is always ready to listen attentively and patiently to those who are presumably qualified to give sound advice on the matter. At the same time, he acts with a lot of caution; this effective blend of enthusiasm and carefulness, which sets him apart from his more impulsive fellow countrymen, has been particularly evident in recent years. During the revolutionary unrest that followed the disastrous Japanese War, when the impulsive would-be reformers wanted to completely change the current system of administration, and the hesitant advisors suggested forceful backward measures, he wisely found a middle ground, leading to the establishment of a moderate form of parliamentary institutions.”
I am not alone, therefore, in the very favourable impression I have formed of the Russian Emperor as a man whom the best of my own countrymen may respect as one like-minded with themselves in his views of life and conduct, and his own countrymen thoroughly trust as a constitutional ruler who, though determined, as he will be advised by his most trusted counsellors, to go cautiously, yet is convinced that a good government’s one and chief concern is the well-being of those who are governed, and especially of those who form the lowest class in its social scale.
I’m not alone in the very positive impression I have of the Russian Emperor. He seems like someone my fellow countrymen can respect, sharing similar views on life and behavior. His own people completely trust him as a constitutional ruler. He’s determined to be cautious, guided by his most trusted advisors, yet he believes that the main priority of good governance is the well-being of all its citizens, especially those at the bottom of the social ladder.
Like Sir Donald Wallace, I too could give instances of the Emperor’s straightforward and generous action which show the essential right-mindedness of his nature in a very striking way, if it were possible to do so without breach of[Pg 130] confidence. Especially was this the case in a particular instance of which I know, when it was a question of putting his own interests, and even dignity, in a very secondary position. It was one, indeed, in which no great ruler could be expected or asked to do so, but when he learnt himself what was involved he at once did so subordinate his own interests, and has earned in consequence the lasting gratitude of all concerned, and their entire and loyal confidence.
Like Sir Donald Wallace, I too could share examples of the Emperor’s straightforward and generous actions that highlight the fundamental goodness of his character in a very striking way, if it were possible to do so without breaking[Pg 130] confidentiality. This was particularly evident in a specific situation I know about, where he put his own interests, and even his dignity, in a very secondary position. It was one that no great ruler could be expected or asked to do, but when he found out what was involved, he immediately subordinated his own interests, earning the lasting gratitude of everyone involved, along with their complete and loyal trust.
The Russian people are intensely loyal, and, as the overwhelming majority are of the peasant class, their loyalty is of that simple, fervid, and trusting character which is seen in their family and village life. They do not speak of the “Emperor” so much as of “The Little Father,” and that is how they feel towards him. He is the father of his people and they are his children. If there is anything they object to in legislation it is always put down to officialdom, just as our own Colonies, before the days when they began to “think imperially,” used to vent all their displeasure upon “Downing Street” when unwelcome legislation took place, and never upon Queen Victoria (or her government), for whom they had the greatest respect and affection. The Russian peasant too murmurs loudly at times against the governors and their[Pg 131] subordinates when he is requested to do something that he does not like, but with a solacing reflection to himself that “The Little Father would put everything right if he only knew.”
The Russian people are extremely loyal, and since the vast majority belong to the peasant class, their loyalty is simple, passionate, and trusting, reflecting their family and village life. They refer to the “Emperor” more as “The Little Father,” which captures how they feel about him. He is the father of his people, and they are his children. If they have objections to any laws, they attribute it to the bureaucrats, similar to how our own Colonies, before they began to “think imperially,” expressed their frustrations at “Downing Street” when faced with unwanted laws, never blaming Queen Victoria (or her government), whom they held in high regard and affection. The Russian peasant may loudly complain about the governors and their[Pg 131] subordinates when asked to do something he doesn’t want to do, all the while comforting himself with the thought that “The Little Father would fix everything if he only knew.”
There is disaffection and serious disloyalty in other quarters, and I shall try my best to describe it and what may very possibly be some of its causes, in my chapter on “Russia’s Problem,” but the dangerous disaffection, probably already beginning to pass away, is confined to a few of the largest towns, and does not in any way affect the overwhelming majority of the Emperor’s subjects, who are entirely devoted to him and patriotically loyal.
There’s discontent and serious disloyalty in some areas, and I’ll do my best to describe it and what might be some of its causes in my chapter on “Russia’s Problem.” However, the troubling discontent, which is likely starting to fade, is limited to a few of the biggest cities and doesn’t impact the vast majority of the Emperor’s subjects, who are fully dedicated to him and patriotically loyal.
This ought to be remembered also when we are thinking over future relations between our own people and theirs. The Russians are not a downtrodden and oppressed people struggling to throw off the yoke of a harsh and despotic rule, but are contented, loyal, and law-abiding. They do not, however, show their loyalty by any outward expressions such as the “All Highest,” and others with which we have been made familiar in the addresses and letters of Germans of high rank, office, and birth, during the war. No such terms exist or are thought of amongst the subjects of the Emperor of Russia. The word Tsar occurs, I believe, in[Pg 132] the National Anthem, and Tsaritsa is used occasionally, while there is no such word as Tsarina in the language. But neither Tsar, Emperor, Tsaritsa, or Empress are used, I am told, amongst the ordinary people. They speak of “Gosudar” and “Gosudarina” which mean Lord and Lady, or Sir and Madame, and in such general use are these terms, I believe, that a man writing a business letter to a tradesman would begin “Gracious Gosudar.” The Tsarevitch Alexis is spoken of amongst the people by a word in perfectly common use, which is no more than the ordinary word for “heir.” Loyalty and great respect, it would seem, are quite consistent with great familiarity of thought and expression.
This should also be kept in mind when we consider future relationships between our people and theirs. The Russians are not a downtrodden and oppressed population trying to shake off the burden of a harsh and cruel rule; rather, they are content, loyal, and law-abiding. However, they don’t show their loyalty through outward expressions like “All Highest” and the other titles we've become familiar with from the addresses and letters of high-ranking Germans during the war. No such terms exist or are even considered among the subjects of the Emperor of Russia. The word Tsar appears, I believe, in[Pg 132] the National Anthem, and Tsaritsa is occasionally used, while the term Tsarina doesn’t exist in the language. But neither Tsar, Emperor, Tsaritsa, nor Empress are used, I’m told, among ordinary people. They refer to each other as “Gosudar” and “Gosudarina,” which mean Lord and Lady, or Sir and Madame, and these terms are so commonly used that a man writing a business letter to a tradesman would begin with “Gracious Gosudar.” The Tsarevitch Alexis is talked about among the people using a term that simply means “heir.” It seems that loyalty and deep respect can coexist with a high degree of familiarity in thought and expression.
The Emperor is probably spoken of more frequently as Nicolai Alexandrovitch—“Nicholas, son of Alexander”—than by any other title, and I feel sure that the Grand Duke Nicholas, Commander-in-Chief, and his doings at head-quarters, have been spoken of all over Russian plains and Siberian steppes this winter as familiarly and as proudly as of some one who had gone from their own village. “Ah! Nicolai Nicolaievitch! What a man he is! How well he has fought this war! How proud we are of him!” etc., etc. I was told lately of a touching incident[Pg 133] which occurred at a great service in Russia (the translation of the remains of a great saint) at which the Grand Duchess Serge was present, and, when she arrived, had gone quietly up to a gallery pew, arranged for her and other great ladies. Soon afterwards an old peasant woman, to whom she had once shown a kindness, arrived, and at once began to inquire:—
The Emperor is likely referred to more often as Nicolai Alexandrovitch—“Nicholas, son of Alexander”—than by any other name, and I’m sure that Grand Duke Nicholas, the Commander-in-Chief, and his actions at headquarters have been discussed throughout the Russian plains and Siberian steppes this winter as familiarly and proudly as if he were someone from their own village. “Ah! Nicolai Nicolaievitch! What a man he is! How well he has fought in this war! How proud we are of him!” etc., etc. I recently heard about a touching incident[Pg 133] that took place during a major service in Russia (the translation of the remains of a great saint) where the Grand Duchess Serge was present. When she arrived, she quietly went up to a gallery pew reserved for her and other dignified ladies. Not long after, an old peasant woman, to whom she had once shown kindness, arrived and immediately began to ask:—
“Has Elizabeth come yet?”—the Grand Duchess’s Christian name—“I want Elizabeth. She told me when next I came where she was to be sure and ask for her. Where’s Elizabeth?”
“Has Elizabeth arrived yet?”—the Grand Duchess’s first name—“I want Elizabeth. She told me that when I came back, I should definitely ask for her. Where’s Elizabeth?”
The Grand Duchess in her exalted gallery caught something of what was going on, and, hearing her own name, at once came down.
The Grand Duchess in her high gallery caught a glimpse of what was happening, and when she heard her own name, she quickly came down.
“Here I am, little mother!” And then with “Dear Elizabeth!” the old woman threw her arms about her neck and began her story.
“Here I am, little mother!” And then with “Dear Elizabeth!” the old woman wrapped her arms around her neck and started her story.
Such a thing is only possible in Russia, and yet it is the one country in the world where we have always been led to think that between the highest and the lowest there is that “great gulf fixed,” which if not bridged over in this life by sympathy and love, has little hope of being passed in the world to come.
Such a thing only happens in Russia, and yet it’s the one country in the world where we’ve always believed that there’s a “great gulf fixed” between the highest and lowest. If this gulf isn't crossed in this life through sympathy and love, it has little hope of being crossed in the afterlife.
Rank and position and high office if worthily filled need no buttressing up. Least of all need those who hold them give themselves airs.[Pg 134] Their office is enough in itself; and last year, when I had a large party of German youths to take about London, and by the kindness of those concerned took them to see one or two great places where they were most courteously and graciously received—they were the sons of working men in Frankfurt—I was more than pleased to hear one of them say to his friend, “I notice that in England the higher the rank the less the pretence.” So it is in Russia. The more exalted the position the more unaffected and simple the one who fills it!
Rank, status, and high office, when earned, don’t need any extra support. Those who hold these positions shouldn’t act superior. Their role is sufficient on its own. Last year, when I took a large group of German youths around London, thanks to the kindness of those involved, we visited a couple of notable places where they were warmly and graciously welcomed. These young men were the sons of working-class families in Frankfurt, and I was pleased to hear one of them say to his friend, “I’ve noticed that in England, the higher the rank, the less the pretense.” The same is true in Russia. The more elevated the position, the more genuine and humble the person in it![Pg 134]
The Grand Duchess Elizabeth, daughter of our own Princess Alice, is probably the best known and the best loved woman in all Moscow, indeed in all Russia, and hereafter will, in all probability, have “Saint” prefixed to her name. Many do not hesitate to use it even now. Her sad experiences appealed most powerfully to the people’s sympathies when she was so tragically widowed a few years ago. Her husband, the Grand Duke Serge, Governor of Moscow, had become extremely unpopular with certain classes, and it was well known that his life was in danger; but he knew no fear, and drove out constantly in an open carriage in which the Grand Duchess insisted upon accompanying him. It is said that at length a letter was written to[Pg 135] him advising him to leave her behind if he valued her life, and adding significantly, “We have no quarrel with her, nor anything against her.” She was, therefore, from that time left at home, his secretary asking to be allowed to go in her place. Again the same kind of letter was received, and he too was left behind; and the Grand Duke, who was no coward, determined to go alone. And then, on the first morning he did so, and not far from his own door, the fatal bomb was thrown, and did its work so effectually that there was nothing left to be seen! He was literally “blown to atoms.” Every one in Moscow is said to have heard the terrific explosion, and knew at once. “They have him at last!” The Grand Duchess heard also and rushed immediately to the scene. It may be questioned whether any other woman has ever had such an ordeal as that to face! She had just seen her husband drive away from his home, and in a few moments there was nothing left! I believe a finger with his signet ring was subsequently found, but that was all.
The Grand Duchess Elizabeth, daughter of our own Princess Alice, is probably the most recognized and beloved woman in all of Moscow, indeed in all of Russia, and she will likely have “Saint” added to her name in the future. Many people don’t hesitate to use it even now. Her tragic experiences touched the hearts of the public when she was so suddenly widowed a few years ago. Her husband, the Grand Duke Serge, who was the Governor of Moscow, had become very unpopular with certain groups, and it was well known that his life was in danger; but he showed no fear and regularly drove out in an open carriage, with the Grand Duchess insisting on joining him. It’s said that at one point, a letter was sent to[Pg 135] him, advising him to leave her behind if he valued her life, and adding pointedly, “We have no quarrel with her, nor anything against her.” From that moment on, she was left at home, and his secretary asked to go in her place. Again, a similar letter was received, and he too was told to stay back; the Grand Duke, who was no coward, decided to go out alone. Then, on the very first morning he did so, not far from his own door, a deadly bomb was thrown, and it did its job so effectively that there was nothing left to see! He was literally “blown to atoms.” It’s said that everyone in Moscow heard the terrible explosion and knew right away. “They have him at last!” The Grand Duchess heard as well and rushed immediately to the scene. It’s questionable whether any other woman has faced such an ordeal! She had just watched her husband drive away from home, and in a matter of moments, there was nothing left! I believe a finger with his signet ring was found later, but that was all.
Moscow, which had always respected and admired her, at once gave her whole-hearted sympathy, which soon became a deep and true affection as they learnt that she had determined to give her whole life and income to their poor.[Pg 136]
Moscow, which had always respected and admired her, immediately offered her their full sympathy, which soon developed into a deep and genuine affection as they learned that she had decided to dedicate her entire life and income to their less fortunate.[Pg 136]
She founded the first order which has been introduced into Russia for women’s work amongst the sick and poor. When I was last in Moscow, she explained to me its character, and it seemed to me to be a blend of the Tertiaries of S. Francis and the deaconesses of the primitive church, though the latter is the model she has wished to follow. She told me she had ninety-six sisters in the order now, and that whilst some sick were brought into their own wards many were visited in their own homes. It is this visiting work that she hopes most to develop as time goes on. She is, of course, by Baptism and Confirmation a member of our own Church, and is full of interest and sympathy towards it, and usually attends the Abbey service when in London, though she joined the Orthodox Church of Russia during her married life. This, she told me, was without any influence being brought to bear upon her, and entirely from conviction that it was best for her own religious life in her adopted country.
She started the first organization in Russia focused on women’s work with the sick and poor. When I was last in Moscow, she explained its purpose to me, and it seemed to combine aspects of the Tertiaries of St. Francis and the deaconesses of the early church, although she wants to model it more after the latter. She mentioned that there are now ninety-six sisters in the organization, and while some sick individuals are brought to their facilities, many are visited at home. This visiting work is what she hopes to expand as time goes on. She is, of course, a member of our Church by Baptism and Confirmation, deeply invested and sympathetic towards it. She usually attends the Abbey service when in London, although she joined the Orthodox Church of Russia during her marriage. She told me this was entirely her choice and not influenced by anyone, based on the conviction that it was best for her own religious life in her adopted country.
She wore the simple and grey habit of her order, and it was difficult to realize that she was a princess of the blood, and sister-in-law to the Emperor himself, as she spoke so simply and humbly about her work, and what she[Pg 137] hoped still with the blessing of God to do. She does not cut herself off, however, from life’s ordinary relationships, for when later at Tsarskoe Selo, I told the Emperor that I had been able to see her and hear about her work, he said, “She is coming to spend a fortnight with us this very afternoon.”
She wore the simple grey habit of her order, making it hard to realize she was a princess and the sister-in-law of the Emperor himself. She spoke so plainly and humbly about her work and what she hoped, with God’s blessing, to accomplish. However, she doesn’t distance herself from ordinary life, because later at Tsarskoe Selo, when I told the Emperor I had been able to see her and learn about her work, he replied, “She is coming to spend two weeks with us this very afternoon.”
That is what one meets everywhere in Russia, the unconventional and the natural. The superior of a new order, which is an entirely fresh departure, would be expected in any other country to give up everything else in the way of social and family relationships. But in Russia, if a perfectly natural thing like a visit to near relations suggests itself as desirable the visit is duly paid.
That’s what you find all over Russia: the unconventional and the natural. The leader of a new kind of order, which is a completely new direction, would be expected in any other country to sacrifice everything else related to social and family relationships. But in Russia, if something completely natural like visiting close relatives seems like a good idea, that visit happens.
It is so always! The splendid and the simple, high rank and humble birth seem to find themselves close together, the rich and the poor unite so easily in a common interest. “A gorgeous imperial procession was passing through the palace hall,” writes one who saw it at Tsarskoe Selo as a specially grand function, “and two or three maid-servants appeared at the head of a little staircase to look on, wearing print dresses. No one told them to go away.”[9] No one would think of it.
It's always like that! The magnificent and the ordinary, the wealthy and the low-born, seem to be so close, and the rich and the poor come together easily for a common cause. "A stunning royal procession was going through the palace hall," writes someone who witnessed it at Tsarskoe Selo during a particularly grand event, "and two or three maid-servants appeared at the top of a small staircase to watch, wearing printed dresses. No one told them to leave." [9] No one would even think of it.
The Emperor loves the simple folk he governs,[Pg 138] and showed it plainly when in the earlier part of his reign he moved freely amongst them, standing next to peasants and workmen in Moscow, when he stepped into a church to pray. And after he returned from our own country, from the marriage of King George, I read the other day, “somebody asked him what had impressed him most. ‘The crowd outside Buckingham Palace waiting to see Queen Victoria drive out,’ he said. ‘There they waited, hour after hour, and at last a little black carriage came out of the palace-gates. Very few of the people in the crowd could see the Queen, but they knew that she was there, and they went away satisfied. One day it will be like that in Russia.’” And the writer adds: “I do not think the Emperor’s prophecy is likely to be realized in his lifetime; but a day will come when his subjects will forget the mistakes that have been made in his name, and recognize that they owe to him great reforms.” I fancy in subsequent editions, for his book well deserves to have them, he will alter those words into “I feel sure that he will live to see it, and not have long to wait.”
The Emperor cares for the everyday people he rules,[Pg 138] and he showed this clearly when, early in his reign, he mingled freely with them, standing beside peasants and workers in Moscow when he went into a church to pray. After he returned from our country, from King George's wedding, I read the other day that “someone asked him what impressed him the most. ‘The crowd outside Buckingham Palace waiting to see Queen Victoria leave,’ he replied. ‘They stood there, hour after hour, and finally a small black carriage came out of the palace gates. Very few in the crowd could see the Queen, but they knew she was there, and they left feeling satisfied. One day it will be like that in Russia.’” The writer adds: “I don’t think the Emperor’s prediction will happen in his lifetime, but a day will come when his people will overlook the mistakes made in his name and realize they owe him significant reforms.” I suspect that in later editions, which his book certainly deserves, he will change those words to “I am sure he will live to see it, and won’t have to wait long.”
CHAPTER VII
A Parental Government
Two years ago, when I was in conversation with one of our leading diplomatists, who has a very intimate knowledge of the Russian people, their Emperor and governing classes, I asked him, “Do you not think that the Russian government is the most paternal in its aim and character of all the governments in Europe?”
Two years ago, when I was talking to one of our top diplomats, who has a deep understanding of the Russian people, their Emperor, and ruling classes, I asked him, “Don’t you think that the Russian government is the most paternal in its goals and nature of all the governments in Europe?”
“Of course I do,” he replied; and rather excitedly added, “But when I even hint at such a view of Russian methods to our own countrymen here at home they regard me as if I had taken leave of my senses, and look at me with an incredulous and pitying eye.”
“Of course I do,” he replied, and added somewhat excitedly, “But when I even hint at such a perspective on Russian methods to our fellow countrymen here at home, they look at me as if I’ve lost my mind and give me an incredulous and pitying look.”
It is no wonder that this should be so when our own people still, for the most part, look upon Russia as the land of the knout and banishment, with an oppressive and despotic government which on the least suspicion seizes upon unoffending victims and consigns them to Siberia and the mines, where, chained together, they drag out their lingering existence in[Pg 140] unfamiliar and degrading toil. No words are wasted, it is believed, upon the weak and ineffective, but the lash comes stingingly down upon their shoulders. Harsh legislation is the rule, it is thought, and if perchance people rise up in masses against it, as they do from time to time, the dreaded Cossack sweeps through the streets, and, at terrible cost to human life, clears them. Again and again I find this is the prevailing idea of Russia, as I am asked if I am not afraid to travel there; and something like it, I have candidly admitted, was my own impression before I went there and saw things for myself. But nothing could be more unlike the actual reality.
It's no surprise that people still largely view Russia as a place of punishment and exile, governed by an oppressive and tyrannical regime that, on the slightest suspicion, targets innocent victims and sends them to Siberia and the mines, where they are chained together and endure a slow, miserable existence in[Pg 140] harsh and degrading labor. It's believed that no words are wasted on the weak and ineffective; instead, they feel the sting of the whip on their backs. Harsh laws are seen as the norm, and if people do rise up against it, as they sometimes do, the feared Cossacks sweep through the streets, often at a terrible cost to human life. Time and again, I encounter this prevailing perception of Russia when people ask if I'm afraid to travel there; honestly, I admitted I had a similar impression before I visited and experienced it for myself. But nothing could be further from the truth.
The relations of the governing and governed in Russia are really paternal on the one hand and filial on the other, and I hope that I may be able to induce my readers to believe that is true of the greater part of the whole population.
The relationship between the government and the people in Russia is largely like that of a father and child, and I hope to convince my readers that this is true for most of the entire population.
In the first place, the knout is long since gone. No such thing exists now, except as a curiosity, in the whole of Russia, nor has it been used officially since the days of the present Emperor’s great grandfather!
In the first place, the knout is long gone. There’s no such thing anymore, except as a curiosity, in all of Russia, and it hasn't been used officially since the time of the current Emperor’s great grandfather!
Next there are the convicts. It is now twenty-five years since Mr. Harry de Windt, the well-known traveller, disproved the lurid accounts[Pg 141] which had been given a short time before of the horrors of Siberian prisons. In his book of 1903 he says, “I have always maintained that were I sentenced to a term of penal servitude I would infinitely prefer to serve it in (some parts of) Siberia than in England.” When he puts these words in brackets he is thinking, of course, of the severity of climate and distance from frequented routes, and not of the treatment of the prisoners. He tells at length—space does not permit me to quote freely as I would like to do—how even criminal convicts are well cared for; and that even the murderers and murderesses amongst them, for there is no capital punishment in Russia, are lodged in wards which are clean and well warmed; that there is a comfortable infirmary connected with a prison, and even a home close at hand, supported by private subscription, for children of the prisoners.
Next, there are the convicts. It has been twenty-five years since Mr. Harry de Windt, the famous traveler, debunked the shocking stories[Pg 141] that had recently been shared about the horrors of Siberian prisons. In his 1903 book, he states, “I have always maintained that if I were sentenced to a term of penal servitude, I would infinitely prefer to serve it in (some parts of) Siberia than in England.” When he puts these words in brackets, he is, of course, considering the harshness of the climate and the remoteness from popular routes, rather than the treatment of the prisoners. He goes into detail—space does not allow me to quote as much as I would like—about how even criminal convicts are well cared for; and that even the murderers and murderesses among them, since there is no capital punishment in Russia, are housed in wards that are clean and well-heated; that there is a comfortable infirmary associated with the prison, and even a home nearby, funded by private donations, for the children of the prisoners.
Mr. Foster Fraser also, in his book on The Real Siberia—perhaps one of the best known of modern works on that part of the empire—tells us that having been more “thrilled” as a boy by what he had read about Siberian prisons than by Red Indian stories, and knowing that people, the world over, were in the habit of saying, “Only Russia could be so cruel,[Pg 142] a civilized country would shrink from such barbarities,” determined to go and see for himself, and, as is usual with those who go to Russia full of prejudice and dread, the scales fell from his eyes when he visited Irkutsk prison. He found to his surprise that, “It was not the gloomy, sullen-stoned, slit-windowed, iron-barred structure such as are our prisons at home”; and he describes at length a system which will compare favourably with any other prisons in the world, as to discipline, but surpasses them all in friendliness and freedom from constraint. “What attracted me was the informal relationship between governor and prisoners. The men talked without any restraint, made requests and even jests.” But the climax of his experiences of “Siberian horrors” came when he asked to see the women prisoners, and was taken to the “best house in the place,” where, on going into the yard, he saw some women “sitting about, and some children playing with a kitten.”
Mr. Foster Fraser, in his book The Real Siberia—one of the most well-known modern works about that part of the empire—shares that as a boy, he was more “thrilled” by what he read about Siberian prisons than by stories of Red Indians. He noted that people everywhere used to say, “Only Russia could be so cruel, a civilized country would shrink from such barbarities.” This led him to decide to see it for himself. As is common for those who arrive in Russia filled with prejudice and fear, he had his eyes opened when he visited Irkutsk prison. To his surprise, he found it “was not the gloomy, sullen-stoned, slit-windowed, iron-barred structure like our prisons at home.” He describes in detail a system that compares favorably with any other prisons worldwide in terms of discipline, but exceeds them all in friendliness and lack of constraints. “What attracted me was the informal relationship between the governor and the prisoners. The men talked freely, made requests, and even joked.” However, the peak of his encounters with “Siberian horrors” came when he requested to see the women prisoners and was taken to the “best house in the place,” where, upon entering the yard, he saw some women “sitting around, and some children playing with a kitten.”
“I’ll send for the matron,” said the governor.
“I’ll call for the matron,” said the governor.
“Is this the prison?” I asked in some amazement.
“Is this the prison?” I asked with some surprise.
“Yes—this is the only prison we have in Irkutsk for women.”
“Yes—this is the only women's prison we have in Irkutsk.”
“It was just a large-sized ordinary house,” he[Pg 143] goes on, “abutting on the street, but not a single soldier to see. I couldn’t help laughing,” he adds, for the women, who numbered about forty, and had twenty children with them, represented offences which ranged from petty theft up to murder, the five or six murderesses being much the same as the others in appearance and character as far as could be seen. Mr. Fraser felt it was absurd to call such a place a prison, and asked:—
“It was just a large, ordinary house,” he[Pg 143] continues, “right on the street, but there wasn't a single soldier in sight. I couldn't help laughing,” he adds, because the women, about forty in total, along with twenty children, represented offenses that ranged from petty theft to murder. The five or six murderesses looked pretty much the same as the others in appearance and character, at least from what could be seen. Mr. Fraser thought it was ridiculous to call such a place a prison and asked:—
“Do you really mean to say that these women don’t go away?”
“Are you really saying that these women don’t leave?”
And then his amazement was complete when he was told that one had surprised them very much, a little while before, by going off, but had surprised them even more by coming back after a day or two and telling them that she had wanted to see a man she was rather fond of and have a week-end with him, as men visitors were not allowed on Sundays, the visiting day!
And then his astonishment was total when he learned that someone had shocked them quite a bit by leaving not long before, but had shocked them even more by returning after a day or two and telling them that she had wanted to see a guy she was quite fond of and spend a weekend with him, since male visitors weren’t allowed on Sundays, the visiting day!
It will be conceded, I think, by my most prejudiced reader, that Russia does not seem to be unduly harsh in her dealings with even her worst type of criminals!
It should be acknowledged, I believe, by my most biased reader, that Russia doesn't appear to be excessively harsh in her treatment of even her worst criminals!
Next let me speak of “politicals,” as we may call them. It is nearly two years ago since a meeting was organized in London to protest in the name of civilization—very strong language[Pg 144] indeed was used in the preliminary circular—against Russia’s treatment of her political prisoners; and one who holds very high office in London, and whom it was specially desired to have present, did me the honour of asking my advice about attending it, as I had just returned from Siberia. I replied at once, and pointed out how very difficult and delicate the work of embassies and legations is made when such meetings of protest are held in the countries they represent, and that we should deeply resent meetings of a similar kind being held in other countries with respect to methods of our own. We are open to criticism ourselves at times, every one will admit! I gave it as my opinion also that the statements of the circular were greatly exaggerated. Wishing later to be assured that this was so, I questioned a Russian of high rank in diplomacy, who at once said:—
Next, let me talk about the "politicals," as we might call them. It’s been almost two years since a meeting was organized in London to protest, in the name of civilization—very strong language was indeed used in the initial circular—against Russia’s treatment of its political prisoners. One person in a high position in London, who was especially wanted at the meeting, honored me by asking for my advice on whether to attend, since I had just returned from Siberia. I responded immediately and pointed out how challenging and sensitive the work of embassies and legations becomes when such protest meetings are held in the countries they represent and that we would be very unhappy about similar meetings being held in other countries regarding our own methods. We’re open to criticism ourselves at times, everyone will agree! I also expressed my opinion that the statements in the circular were greatly exaggerated. Later, wanting to confirm this, I asked a high-ranking Russian diplomat, who immediately replied:—
“Suppose you go and see for yourself the next time you are in Siberia. Visit any mines you wish, or prisons either, and the Russian government shall afford you all facilities.”
“Why don't you go and check it out yourself the next time you're in Siberia? You can visit any mines or prisons you want, and the Russian government will provide you with all the assistance you need.”
This I am hoping to do this very year, if all’s well, and so, though I have seen convicts for myself in Siberia, yet what I have to say here now is not at first hand, but still it will be on the best authority in every case, and when I[Pg 145] can I will give names. It was quite a revelation to me as I listened, on my first visit to Russia, to the statements I heard on all sides whenever banishment to Siberia was mentioned.
I hope to accomplish this very year, if all goes well, and even though I have seen prisoners in Siberia myself, what I’m sharing here isn’t based on my personal experience. However, it will be based on reliable information in every instance, and when I can, I will provide names. It was quite eye-opening for me during my first trip to Russia to hear the conversations all around me whenever Siberian banishment was discussed.
“But surely you know what that means? No? Well, for ordinary political offenders who are either suspect or actually giving offence, and making government difficult, all that it means is that they have to go and live in Siberia, where their wives and families follow them. Their property is not seized nor income forfeited. It can all be realized, and so they can live as comfortably there as in Russia. There are people indeed who prefer to live in Siberia after they have gone there. After a few years or so, if they like to escape they can do so, and no one interferes. They can live where they please, but they must not return to Russia.”
“But surely you know what that means? No? Well, for regular political offenders who are either under suspicion or actually causing trouble, making it hard for the government, all that means is they have to go live in Siberia, where their wives and families can join them. Their property isn’t taken away, nor is their income lost. They can sell their assets, so they can live just as comfortably there as in Russia. In fact, there are people who actually prefer living in Siberia after they’ve moved there. After a few years, if they want to escape, they can do that, and no one will stop them. They can live wherever they want, but they just can’t return to Russia.”
That did not seem a very hard fate, nor can it be said to be a very undeserved one, for every one must feel that the government of a country so vast is beset with difficulties and must, in the present state of its population, be firm, and not hesitate at strong measures against those plotting against it. I know myself, in a recent case too, which caused much excitement in this country, warning after warning was given to enable the offender to leave the country before arrest took[Pg 146] place, and even after the sentence unexpected indulgence and clemency were shown.
That doesn't seem like a very tough fate, nor can it really be considered very undeserved, because everyone must recognize that governing such a huge country is filled with challenges and must, given its current population, be strong and not shy away from taking decisive action against those who are plotting against it. In a recent case that stirred up a lot of attention in this country, numerous warnings were issued to give the offender a chance to leave before an arrest was made, and even after the sentence, unexpected leniency and mercy were demonstrated.[Pg 146]
Let me now quote straight from Mr. Foster Fraser’s book, written by one who tells us frankly that he “went to Siberia with the average Britisher’s prejudice against things Russian, but with eyes open,” and determined to see things for himself.
Let me now quote directly from Mr. Foster Fraser's book, written by someone who openly admits that he “went to Siberia with the typical British prejudice against things Russian, but with eyes wide open,” and was resolved to see things for himself.
“The political prisoners are given the best part of the country to live in, namely, in the west. Other prisoners are exiled nearer to the icy regions according to the gravity of their offence. The political prisoners may practise handicrafts, and, by special permission, medicine. A ‘political’ is not identified with the criminal any more than a debtor is identified with a felon in England. Such offenders do not travel with other prisoners in a gang. A ‘political’ may be on a train going into exile; but no one knows it besides himself and the members of the police travelling in the same carriage. Politicals get about £1. 10s. a month from the government, but this varies according to the district to which they are sent. Wives who accompany their husbands are allowed 36 lb. of bread a month, but must submit to the regulations of the étape. If all goes well with a ‘political’ he gets permission to settle in some Siberian town[Pg 147] with his family, but any allowance from the government then ceases. He is just the same as any other resident, save that he can never leave Siberia. If he wishes to farm, the government will give him a plot of land and money to work it. But this money must be paid back by instalments.” He states, as will be seen, “he can never leave Siberia,” but what, I fancy, was really meant by his informant was “never return to Russia.” We can hardly think, in a land where the executive is so indulgent as to allow a dangerous criminal to “week-end” with a friend, that they will be less considerate to a political of good character wishing to go to a better climate and letting it be understood that Russia would not be the place selected. There is the human touch about everything in that country of spacious and large ideas, and it is not lacking either in the treatment of political offenders or with other criminals and felons also.
“The political prisoners are given the best areas of the country to live in, specifically in the west. Other prisoners are exiled closer to the icy regions based on the severity of their offenses. Political prisoners can work in handicrafts, and with special permission, practice medicine. A 'political' is not the same as a criminal, just like a debtor isn’t considered a felon in England. These offenders do not travel with other prisoners in groups. A 'political' might be on a train heading to exile, but only he and the police members in the same carriage know that. Political prisoners receive about £1. 10s. a month from the government, but this varies depending on the district they are sent to. Wives who accompany their husbands are allowed 36 lbs. of bread a month but must follow the rules of the étape. If everything goes well for a 'political', he may get permission to settle in a Siberian town[Pg 147] with his family, but any government allowance then stops. He is treated like any other resident, except he can never leave Siberia. If he wants to farm, the government will provide him with land and money to work it. However, this money must be paid back in installments.” He states, as will be seen, “he can never leave Siberia,” but I suspect what his informant really meant was “never return to Russia.” It’s hard to believe that in a place where the authorities are lenient enough to let a dangerous criminal “weekend” with a friend, they would be less accommodating to a political prisoner of good standing wanting to move to a better climate, making it clear that Russia isn’t the desired location. There’s a personal touch in everything in that country of wide-reaching thoughts, and this applies to the treatment of political offenders as well as other criminals and felons.
Mr. Harry de Windt is not only explicit but even amusing and entertaining as he tells us what he found at Yakutsk, which is quite remote enough from civilization, on the great Lena post road, to make one feel that the lot of the banished there must be sad indeed; but at the same time we can enter a little, perhaps, into his feelings of amazement when he found that “the political[Pg 148] exiles there seemed to be no worse off, socially, than any one else, for they moved about in society and were constantly favoured guests of the Chief of Police. The exiles, however, were not permitted to take part in the private theatricals I have mentioned, a restriction which caused them great annoyance. Their loud and unfavourable criticisms from the stalls on the evening in question were certainly not in the best of taste, and, to my surprise, they were not resented by the governor’s staff.” This incident will show that, in Yakutsk at any rate, the “politicals” are treated not only with leniency but with a friendly courtesy, which on this occasion was certainly abused. Mr. Olenin, an exile whose term of banishment was expiring, told me that he had no fault whatever to find with Yakutsk as a place of exile, so much so that he had resolved not to return to Russia at the end of his sentence, but to remain here and complete an ethnological work upon which he was engaged. I don’t think that “harshness and barbarity” are words that can be appropriately used for a discipline that permits attendances at “private theatricals” where politicals are so much at ease that they indulge in loud and unfavourable criticisms in the presence of the governor’s staff, and go out as favoured guests[Pg 149] to dinner parties given by the Chief of the Police!
Mr. Harry de Windt is not only clear but also quite funny and entertaining as he shares what he discovered in Yakutsk, which is remote enough from civilization on the great Lena post road that it makes you feel the lives of those banished there must be really sad. Yet at the same time, we can understand his amazement when he found that “the political[Pg 148] exiles there seemed to be no worse off, socially, than anyone else, as they mingled in society and were often welcomed guests of the Chief of Police. However, the exiles were not allowed to participate in the private performances I mentioned, a rule that annoyed them greatly. Their loud and unfavorable comments from the audience that night were certainly not very tasteful, and to my surprise, they were not taken negatively by the governor’s staff.” This incident shows that, at least in Yakutsk, the “politicals” are treated not only with leniency but also with a friendly courtesy that, in this case, was certainly taken advantage of. Mr. Olenin, an exile whose banishment was coming to an end, told me that he had no complaints about Yakutsk as a place of exile, so much so that he decided not to return to Russia after his sentence but to stay there and finish an ethnological project he was working on. I don’t think “harshness and barbarity” are suitable words to describe a system that allows participation in “private performances” where politicals are so comfortable that they loudly criticize in front of the governor’s staff and get invited as favored guests[Pg 149] to dinner parties thrown by the Chief of Police!
A few months ago, however, I had my last and great surprise as to Russia, in learning—what strangely enough is not yet known to many Russians of experience and official rank—that convict labour in mines is entirely abandoned now, and has been for some years! It was found to be both unprofitable and impracticable as modern ideas of mining advanced. It was clearly a great waste of time to march gangs to the “pit’s mouth,” as they call it in our own mining districts, and remove their chains before sending them down, putting them on when they came up again. Then no blasting is now done without dynamite; and that, clearly, was a dangerous substance to hand over to criminals. Again, they are of all classes, and but few could ever have worked in mines before, and not having either technical knowledge or experience, their work would be unprofitable. Convict labour below ground has been given up for some time in consequence. Prisoners now, when sent out to Siberia, are only required to work above ground, though they may go into the mines if they choose, and have fitness for the work, and can be trusted. They are all allowed and encouraged to hire themselves out,[Pg 150] receiving the market price for their work, and so being able to obtain little comforts for themselves. As far as I have been able to consider the experiences of reliable authorities, I feel convinced that when able to see for myself I too shall say I would far rather serve a term of imprisonment with hard labour amongst the convicts of Siberia than in Dartmoor or Portland. There is far more of the human touch in the former, and a man does not suffer in his manhood in the same way there as he does in the English, French, Belgian, and Central American prisons I have known.
A few months ago, I had my last big surprise about Russia when I learned—strangely enough, this is still not known by many experienced and high-ranking Russians—that convict labor in mines is completely abandoned now and has been for some years! It turned out to be both unprofitable and impractical as modern mining methods evolved. Marching groups of inmates to the “pit’s mouth,” as they say in our own mining areas, and taking off their chains before sending them down, only to put them back on when they came up, was clearly a huge waste of time. Also, no blasting is done now without dynamite, and that’s definitely a dangerous substance to give to criminals. Furthermore, the inmates come from various backgrounds, and few of them would have worked in mines before, so without technical skills or experience, their work would be unproductive. For these reasons, convict labor underground has been discontinued for some time. Now, when prisoners are sent out to Siberia, they are only required to work above ground, although they can go into the mines if they want to, if they are fit for the work, and if they can be trusted. They are all allowed and encouraged to seek jobs, receiving the market rate for their labor, which enables them to get little comforts for themselves. Based on what I’ve gathered from reliable sources, I strongly believe that when I can see it for myself, I will say I would much rather serve time in hard labor among the convicts in Siberia than in Dartmoor or Portland. There's a more human touch in Siberia, and a person retains their dignity in a way that isn’t the same in the English, French, Belgian, and Central American prisons I have known.[Pg 150]
How, then, are we to account for all the well-known stories of miseries and sufferings associated with that lone, and in winter very terrible land? Most of us read in our youthful days Elizabeth, or the Exiles of Siberia, and since then have always spoken of “the Siberian mines,” and “banishment” with bated breath! How have such impressions so gained ground that the very name of Russia has taken us straightway out of Europe into Asia to thoughts of the severest and most hopeless criminal punishments in the world? I should say that the explanation is to be found, very possibly, in the methods used before arrest. What is called “administrative procedure” has long been the usual way of dealing with suspected[Pg 151] political offenders. A man or woman is arrested, and without public trial is removed to Siberia, and there required to live under police supervision. Arrests are made at any time. “A man may be seated quietly at home with his family, in his office, or at some place of public entertainment, when a touch upon his shoulder summons him away.” There are no press reports of his trial or examination, which is conducted in private, nor any appeal from it, and there have been, and perhaps are still, cases where a suspected offender’s family remain in ignorance of what has happened to him, or where he is. The thought of such a disappearance from the midst of family and friends is enough to chill any heart, and even if Russia does consider it necessary to deal thus summarily with those who are enemies of social order and the well-being of the State, without being unduly harsh in her treatment of them when they are exiled, one may very well hope that what have been called the “underground methods” of her police may soon be entirely laid aside. It is still consistent, I submit, with the aim of a paternal government to remove at once, and with no uncertain or hesitating hand, those who are considered the most dangerous elements in its social life, and the enemies of its stability and well-being.[Pg 152]
How, then, do we explain all the well-known stories of misery and suffering associated with that lonely and, in winter, very harsh land? Most of us read in our younger days Elizabeth, or the Exiles of Siberia, and since then have always talked about “the Siberian mines” and “banishment” with a sense of fear! How have such impressions gained so much traction that the very name of Russia instantly takes us out of Europe and into Asia, bringing to mind the harshest and most hopeless criminal punishments in the world? I believe the answer lies, quite possibly, in the methods used before arrest. What is known as “administrative procedure” has long been the standard way of dealing with suspected political offenders. A man or woman is arrested and, without a public trial, sent to Siberia, where they must live under police supervision. Arrests can happen at any time. “A man may be sitting quietly at home with his family, in his office, or at a public place when a tap on his shoulder calls him away.” There are no press reports of his trial or interrogation, which is done privately, and there is no chance to appeal it. There have been cases, and perhaps still are, where a suspected offender’s family remains unaware of what has happened to them or where they are. The idea of such a disappearance from family and friends is enough to chill anyone’s heart, and even if Russia feels it’s necessary to deal with enemies of social order and the state's well-being so decisively, without being overly harsh in their treatment when they're exiled, one can hope that what have been called the “underground methods” of its police will soon be completely abandoned. I suggest it is still in line with the intentions of a paternal government to swiftly and decisively remove those considered the most dangerous elements in its society, and the enemies of its stability and well-being.[Pg 152]
It was in Siberia, however, that I learnt the positive side of Russia’s care for her peasant and working population. There I found, as soon as I looked into the working of a great company, that it was necessary to have a Russian engineer, in addition to the one employed by the staff, who is held responsible by the governor of the district for the inspection of all machinery and the arrangements made for securing those employed from unnecessary risk and danger. A police officer of a superior class is attached to the staff also, not only to maintain order, but to receive any complaints and transmit them if serious to higher authorities. The government distinctly interferes in order to guard the interests of its working class, and though sometimes the presence of another engineer or the police official may seem irksome, our countrymen recognize loyally that the government have no wish to be vexatious, but only to fulfil their duty to their own people.
It was in Siberia, though, that I learned about the positive aspects of Russia’s care for its peasant and working population. There, as soon as I looked into the operations of a large company, I discovered that it was necessary to have a Russian engineer, in addition to the one employed by the staff, who is held accountable by the district governor for inspecting all machinery and for ensuring that those employed are protected from unnecessary risks and dangers. A higher-ranking police officer is also attached to the staff, not just to maintain order, but to handle any complaints and escalate serious issues to higher authorities. The government clearly intervenes to protect the interests of its working class, and although sometimes the presence of another engineer or the police officer might seem annoying, our fellow countrymen understand that the government doesn’t intend to be bothersome but only wants to fulfill its duty to its people.
Then next I found, also in Siberia, how extraordinarily kind and helpful all officials are to colonists, who are not always easy to deal with when travelling or settling down in a new country. They take things for granted and expect much, and yet are never disappointed; officials of every class, and especially on railways, being unfailing in patience, tact, good-nature, and good-[Pg 153]humour. The working folk on a train, in their third or fourth classes, are always treated with indulgence and kindly consideration.
Then next I discovered, also in Siberia, how incredibly kind and helpful all the officials are to colonists, who can be difficult to deal with when traveling or settling in a new country. They tend to take things for granted and have high expectations, yet they are never let down; officials of all types, especially on railways, consistently show patience, tact, good nature, and a sense of humor. The workers on a train, in their third or fourth classes, are always treated with understanding and kindness.
I read the following in the Statist last year, finding later that it was contributed by a friend of mine:—
I read this in the Statist last year, and later found out that it was written by a friend of mine:—
“Government emigration offices are situated all over Russia in Europe. These supply would-be settlers in Siberia with information as to water supply, timber, fuel, distances from market, etc. Intending settlers choose some of their number, at the expense of the government, to inspect the different tracts of land parcelled out for settlement, and select areas considered suitable for the settlers. This may take a whole year, and the deputed settlers return and report to their fellows. A petition is then sent in to the government—say that 100 men want to go to such and such a place. Then the government marks on the map that this land has been apportioned to the applicants, and it is set aside for them accordingly. The land is given free up to 275 acres per head. Each man thus has his own land. He cannot sell it, and it cannot be mortgaged either, though he get into debt. The land is his as long as he cares to work it. For special purposes, horse and cattle breeding, the government now permits larger areas up to 10,000 acres to be acquired,[Pg 154] and helps settlers in this connection by providing, for breeding purposes, thoroughbred stallions and Jersey bulls. The government send the settlers down passage free, and as the people are simply peasants, doctors and nurses are provided to look after them and treat them for sickness, etc. Further, the settlers are given in certain cases a sum up to £20 to reach their destination. They are allowed, carriage free, to take one cow, implements, and other goods for their purposes. The government gives them free timber for house building, though the settlers have to cut it themselves. Should the settlers be short of money or funds for buying horses, ploughs, etc., they can get a credit through the Land Bank up to £20, which they have to pay back in instalments spread over a long period.”
Government emigration offices are located throughout Russia in Europe. These offices provide information to those looking to settle in Siberia about water supply, timber, fuel, distances to markets, and more. Potential settlers choose a few representatives, at the government's expense, to explore the different plots of land set aside for settlement and select areas deemed suitable for them. This process can take up to a year, and those chosen return to report back to their group. A petition is then submitted to the government—let's say 100 men want to move to a specific area. The government will then mark this land on the map as allocated to the applicants, and it's set aside for them accordingly. The land is given free of charge, up to 275 acres per person. Each individual then owns their own land. They cannot sell it or mortgage it, even if they fall into debt. The land remains theirs as long as they are willing to work it. For specific purposes like horse and cattle breeding, the government now allows larger areas, up to 10,000 acres, to be acquired, and assists settlers by providing thoroughbred stallions and Jersey bulls for breeding. The government also provides free passage for the settlers, and because most of them are just peasants, they supply doctors and nurses to care for them and treat any illnesses. Additionally, in certain cases, settlers receive up to £20 to help them reach their destination. They can take one cow, farming tools, and other essentials free of charge. The government supplies free timber for building homes, although the settlers must cut it themselves. If the settlers lack funds for purchasing horses, plows, and other items, they can get credit through the Land Bank up to £20, which they must repay in installments over an extended period.
Does not a government which thus develops its country and moves its working population in vast numbers from places where they are not doing well to other places where they may do better well deserve to be called “fatherly” in its care for their interests?
Doesn't a government that helps develop its country and moves many workers from places where they aren't thriving to places where they might do better truly deserve to be called "fatherly" in its concern for their interests?
It is well known to those who have been watching Russia’s progress that she has of late, and especially last year, been drawing upon her enormous revenues and taking advantage of her unexampled prosperity, as one of the best-[Pg 155]informed journalists in Europe[10] has stated, “for public works, railways, and canals, factories, schools, post offices, model farms and reform measures for the improvement of the lot of the working man.” It was in the interests of her working poor that one of the most costly and far-reaching experiments ever undertaken by a government, at great financial sacrifice to itself, was launched just before war was declared—the legislation concerning vodka.
It’s well known to those who have been following Russia’s development that she has recently, especially last year, been using her massive revenues and taking advantage of her unprecedented prosperity. As one of the best-informed journalists in Europe has pointed out, “for public works, railways, canals, factories, schools, post offices, model farms, and reform initiatives to improve the conditions of the working class.” In the interest of her working poor, one of the most expensive and extensive experiments ever undertaken by a government, at a significant financial cost to itself, was initiated just before war was declared—the legislation concerning vodka.
It surely is an inspiring thought that we and our new friend may tread the path of social reform together just when it has become alike the need and opportunity of our time! There is nothing so certain than that it is along this path that our two sovereigns will gladly lead us. We in our country have never before had King and Queen visiting the manufacturing districts of their realm, acquainting themselves with every detail of daily work, going simply and naturally into homes, and sharing the humble fare of the working classes. We have never had a king before—without reflecting upon any who have preceded him we may say it—who has gone amongst his soldiers and sailors, as one of themselves, crossing over to the front that he might see how they did, and show them that he[Pg 156] was determined to know for himself the conditions under which they were so nobly doing their duty, so that they should not only have his leadership but all the sympathy he could give them.
It’s truly inspiring to think that we and our new friend could walk the path of social reform together, just when it’s become both necessary and possible! It’s clear that our two leaders will gladly guide us along this path. In our country, we’ve never had a King and Queen visiting the manufacturing areas of their realm, getting to know every detail of daily life, simply and naturally entering homes, and sharing the modest meals of the working class. We’ve never had a king before—without comparing him to any who came before—we can say—who has mingled with his soldiers and sailors as one of them, going to the front lines to see how they were doing and to show them that he[Pg 156] was committed to understanding the conditions under which they were bravely fulfilling their duties, ensuring that they had not only his leadership but also all the support he could offer them.
It has been just the same in Russia. There, at last, has come the great departure from precedent and tradition for which the Emperor has always longed and felt to be possible since he came to London and said, “Some day it will be like that in Russia!” The “some day” has come at last. One felt it when he went into the Duma last year at the outbreak of the war, and, on his own initiative alone, addressed its members informally on the task of serving their country together. Other things have followed in quick succession! The Empress and her daughters became nurses at once as soon as the wounded soldiers began to be brought in. They wore the uniform, and were addressed as Sister Olga or Sister Tatiana like every one else, although the Russian Court has been held to be the most exacting and punctilious court in Europe. Again and again the Emperor has been to the front, endearing himself to his soldiers, to whom it is known that he equipped himself in a common soldier’s uniform, before he passed it, with kit, rifle, and boots complete, and tramped miles across the[Pg 157] country that he might know what it was like to be on the march.
It has been the same in Russia. Finally, the big break from past norms and traditions that the Emperor has always hoped for and believed was possible since he came to London and said, “One day it will be like that in Russia!” has arrived. That “one day” has finally come. You could feel it when he entered the Duma last year at the start of the war and, on his own initiative, spoke informally to its members about working together to serve their country. Much has happened quickly since then! The Empress and her daughters immediately became nurses as soon as the wounded soldiers started arriving. They wore the uniform and were called Sister Olga or Sister Tatiana like everyone else, even though the Russian Court is known to be the most demanding and formal court in Europe. Time and again the Emperor has gone to the front lines, winning the affection of his soldiers, who know that he donned a regular soldier’s uniform, along with a full kit, rifle, and boots, and marched for miles across the[Pg 157] country so he could understand what it was like to be on the move.
Does it make no difference to Ivan Ivanoff to say to himself on the march when he thinks of his Emperor, “He knows what it’s like, for he’s done it himself? Somewhere he’s thinking about his soldiers, and he knows.” He was photographed in their uniform, just as one of themselves, and the photograph was distributed amongst the troops. “God save the Tsar!” is the one clamorous cry of the streets in Russia to-day, we are told. The Emperor and Empress show themselves in a balcony in Petrograd as naturally as King George and Queen Mary show themselves at Buckingham Palace when the crowd ask for them.
Does it mean anything to Ivan Ivanoff to tell himself on the march, thinking about his Emperor, “He knows what it’s like because he’s been through it himself? Somewhere he’s thinking about his soldiers, and he knows.” He was photographed in their uniform, just like one of them, and the photo was shared among the troops. “God save the Tsar!” is the loud call of the streets in Russia today, we’re told. The Emperor and Empress appear on a balcony in Petrograd just as naturally as King George and Queen Mary appear at Buckingham Palace when the crowd asks for them.
Such a thing has never been seen, or even thought of, before in Russia. The last time the Emperor came up from the Crimea to the capital, there were soldiers within speaking distance of each other along the entire length of rail, keeping watch and guard. Soon he will go about unattended, and without escort; and as it was with Queen Victoria, so “it will be like that in Russia.”
Such a thing has never been seen or even imagined before in Russia. The last time the Emperor traveled from Crimea to the capital, there were soldiers within shouting distance of each other all along the railway, keeping watch and guard. Soon he will go around alone and without an escort; and just like it was with Queen Victoria, “it will be like that in Russia.”
Again, I want to dwell upon this link between us, and its tremendous promise for the future. The two greatest rulers in the world, closely and affectionately related, have the same ideals[Pg 158] of what rulers should be, and want nothing better than to lead and serve their people; and God, in His providence, has given them at the same time both the power and opportunity for doing this splendid work together.
Again, I want to focus on this connection between us and its incredible potential for the future. The two greatest leaders in the world, closely and affectionately related, share the same vision of what leadership should be and want nothing more than to lead and serve their people; and God, in His wisdom, has provided them both the power and the chance to accomplish this great work together. [Pg 158]
Never, probably, has the monarchical principle, in its best aspect, been so intelligently accepted in both empires as now. A near relation of the Emperor’s, though much his senior, was telling me once of a recent visit he had paid to England, and of some of his experiences in the East End, where, under the guidance of a detective, he had visited some of the worst haunts.
Never, probably, has the idea of monarchy, in its best form, been so thoughtfully embraced in both empires as it is now. A close relative of the Emperor, although significantly older, once told me about a recent trip he took to England and some of his experiences in the East End, where he had visited some of the roughest places with the help of a detective.
“And do you know, bishop?” he said, “I learnt from that detective that everybody in London showed their respect for King Edward, at his death, by going into mourning; and the very thieves stole black to mourn him with the rest! There’s the monarchical principle, going down even to the lowest classes in the nation!”
“And do you know, bishop?” he said, “I learned from that detective that everyone in London showed their respect for King Edward when he died by going into mourning; and even the thieves stole black to mourn him like everyone else! There’s the monarchial principle, reaching even the lowest classes in the nation!”
“But, sir,” I ventured, “I don’t think that men of that class would be thinking of him as a ruler, but as a sportsman.”
“But, sir,” I said, “I don’t think that guys like that would see him as a ruler, but as a sportsman.”
“No! no!” he maintained. “It was the monarchical principle going down to the very lowest of the people!” And I am sure he thinks so, and tells the story to enforce it.
“No! no!” he insisted. “It was the monarchical principle reaching all the way down to the very lowest of the people!” And I'm sure he believes that, and tells the story to prove it.
There can be no doubt that the monarchical[Pg 159] principle, as we understand it, makes rapid progress in Russia. The Emperor has always been an autocrat, but his worst enemy could not accuse him of ever having been merely despotic; and surely, though gradually, he will be less and less an autocrat, and more and more constitutional in his rule. He meets the needs and satisfies the ideals of his people, as he embodies in his person government and rule. If any one thinks that Russia has a seething revolutionary spirit longing for expression and an outlet, I can’t help feeling that they are utterly and entirely mistaken. Serious discontent and unrest prevail; but, as I will try and show later, it is directed against the social order rather than against the Emperor himself. Plots to kill him have been plots to overturn the social order, and nothing more.
There’s no doubt that the idea of monarchy[Pg 159] is gaining traction in Russia. The Emperor has always been an autocrat, but even his fiercest critics couldn't claim he was just a tyrant; and surely, though slowly, he will become less of an autocrat and more of a constitutional ruler. He addresses the needs and meets the ideals of his people, as he represents the government and authority. If anyone believes that Russia is filled with a revolutionary spirit itching for change, I can’t help but think they are completely wrong. There is serious discontent and unrest, but, as I’ll explain later, it’s aimed at the social order, not at the Emperor himself. Assassination plots have been more about wanting to change the social structure than anything else.
Even political exiles in Siberia never blame him for their condition, as Mr. de Windt tells us: “I never once heard members of the imperial family spoken of with the slightest animosity or disrespect; and once when the Emperor was mentioned one of the exiles burst out with a bitter laugh—
Even political exiles in Siberia never blame him for their situation, as Mr. de Windt tells us: “I never once heard members of the imperial family talked about with the slightest resentment or disrespect; and once when the Emperor was mentioned, one of the exiles let out a bitter laugh—
“‘The Emperor! You may be quite sure the Emperor does not know what goes on, or we should not be here a day longer.’”
“‘The Emperor! You can be sure the Emperor has no idea what's happening, or we wouldn't still be here.’”
The people are wholly loyal, and regard their[Pg 160] ruler as embodying a government which is in their own interests as being his children. There can be no doubt that this is the feeling throughout the empire, however difficult it may be for some classes in our community to believe it.
The people are completely loyal and see their[Pg 160] ruler as representing a government that aligns with their own interests, as if he were their parent. There’s no doubt that this sentiment exists throughout the empire, even if it’s hard for some groups in our society to accept it.
For instance, as it has been pointed out,[11] “When not long ago in the House of Commons it was debated whether or no the King should pay a visit to the Emperor of Russia, and some one suggested that were the visit to be cancelled the immense majority of the Russian people would regard it as an insult, and that the Russian peasants bore no ill-will towards the Emperor, but rather complained of the results of a system of government which in the last few years has undergone, and is still undergoing, radical change.” When such arguments were brought forward some of the Labour Members nearly burst with ironical cheers. Here, they thought, was the voice of officialdom, Torydom, and hypocrisy speaking. Now turn to the facts. When Professor Kovolievski was elected a member of the first Duma in the government of Karkov as an advanced Liberal Member, he, after his election, asked some of his peasant electors whether he was not right in supposing that had he said anything offensive with regard[Pg 161] to the Emperor at his meetings there would have been no applause.
For example, as has been mentioned,[11] “When recently in the House of Commons, it was discussed whether the King should visit the Emperor of Russia, and someone suggested that if the visit were canceled, most of the Russian people would see it as an insult, and that the Russian peasants had no grudge against the Emperor, but rather complained about the effects of a government system that in recent years has changed radically and is still changing.” When such points were raised, some of the Labour Members almost exploded with ironic cheers. They thought this was the voice of authority, conservatism, and hypocrisy. Now, let’s look at the facts. When Professor Kovolievski was elected as a member of the first Duma in Karkov’s government as an advanced Liberal Member, after his election he asked some of his peasant electors if he was wrong to think that if he had said anything disrespectful about the Emperor at his meetings, there would have been no applause.
“‘We should not only have not applauded,’ was the answer, ‘but we should have beaten you to death.’”
“‘Not only should we not have applauded,’ was the reply, ‘but we should have beaten you to death.’”
There is nothing of the merely sentimental in this feeling that their government is, and ought to be, paternal in its character. Every Russian peasant drinks it in from the first, for he gets his training in the Mir of his native village. It is there he learns what family and social rule really mean, and they are identical. His home is ruled by his father, the village by the elder; and everything is as constitutional and as democratic as it can be, or is anywhere else in the world. The children have their rights, but look up to and obey their father. They are free and responsible in village life, but yield to their elders. It is natural, therefore, and no other view is even possible, for men brought up in such surroundings to look outside the village and regard the State as a whole in the same way. There too they feel that they have full rights, and yet are under a firm, unquestioned, and paternal rule—the rule of him who, while rightly called their Emperor, yet is better known to themselves and loyally loved as their “Little Father.”
There’s nothing just sentimental about the feeling that their government is, and should be, paternal in nature. Every Russian peasant absorbs this from a young age, as he learns it in the Mir of his hometown. It's where he discovers what family and social order truly mean, and they are one and the same. His home is governed by his father, and the village is led by the elder; everything is as constitutional and democratic as it can be, or is anywhere else in the world. Children have their rights but look up to and respect their father. They are free and accountable in village life, but they defer to their elders. It’s natural, therefore, and no other perspective is even conceivable, for men raised in such environments to look beyond the village and view the State in the same way. There too, they believe they have full rights while still being under a strong, unquestioned, and paternal authority—the authority of the one who, though rightly called their Emperor, is more commonly known and affectionately referred to as their “Little Father.”
FOOTNOTES:
[10] Dr. E. J. Dillon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. E. J. Dillon.
[11] The Hon. Maurice Baring.
The Hon. Maurice Baring.
CHAPTER VIII
The Plains
Amongst all the interesting experiences of an unusually varied and adventurous life, since, in the very middle of my Oxford course I had, for health’s sake, to spend a couple of years ranching in the River Plate, my long drives across the steppes stand out in bold and pleasing relief.
Among all the fascinating experiences of a uniquely diverse and adventurous life, my long drives across the steppes stand out in bright and enjoyable clarity, especially since I had to spend a couple of years ranching in the River Plate for health reasons, right in the middle of my Oxford course.
They were necessitated by a Mining Camp Mission in Siberia, for the steppes form a large part of the eastern portion of the Russian Empire, and do not belong to Russia proper at all, lying beyond the Volga and the Urals. It is in that part of Asiatic Russia that the development of the empire’s vast resources is taking place with special rapidity, and our own countrymen are bearing a hand in it and playing no unworthy part.
They were required for a Mining Camp Mission in Siberia, as the steppes make up a significant part of the eastern section of the Russian Empire, and they aren’t actually part of Russia itself, lying beyond the Volga and the Urals. It is in that area of Asiatic Russia that the empire's vast resources are being developed at a remarkable pace, and our fellow countrymen are actively involved and playing an important role.
I believe the word “steppes” is given to that undulating but level country in the provinces of Ufa and Orenburg, about two days’ and two nights’ journey by train east of Moscow, inhabited[Pg 163] by the Bashkirs, the descendants of those Tartar hordes who nearly overwhelmed Russia at one time, and possibly Europe itself, and were called for their relentless cruelty “the Scourge of God.”
I think the term “steppes” refers to the rolling but flat land in the Ufa and Orenburg regions, about two days and two nights of travel by train east of Moscow, where the Bashkirs live, the descendants of the Tartar hordes that once nearly took over Russia, and maybe even Europe, and were known for their brutal cruelty as “the Scourge of God.”
They are a fierce-looking race, even now, though peaceable enough, and it seems strange to find them so near to Moscow still, and to see them at their devotions when driving past their mosques on a Friday. They are great agriculturists, and a delightful sight is presented by their vast tracts of tender green wheat and oats shooting up as soon as the winter is over, and even while, in out-of-the-way hollows, snow still remains. The earth is black and very rich in character, and the seed, sown often before the end of September, lies nearly seven months under the protecting and fertilizing snow. As soon as this has gone and spring comes, the young crops shoot up with amazing speed and strength. Late frosts are terrible disasters, of course, under such circumstances.
They are a fierce-looking group, even now, but they're pretty peaceful, and it's surprising to see them still so close to Moscow and to watch them at their prayers while passing by their mosques on a Friday. They are excellent farmers, and it's a beautiful sight to see their vast fields of tender green wheat and oats sprouting as soon as winter ends, even when snow still lingers in remote hollows. The soil is black and very rich, and the seeds, often sown before the end of September, spend nearly seven months under the protective and nourishing snow. Once the snow melts and spring arrives, the young crops grow with incredible speed and strength. Late frosts can be devastating, of course, in such cases.
But the real steppes, which resemble the veldt of Africa, or the pampas of South, and the prairie of North America, are those vast level plains, partly agricultural, partly pasture, and partly scrub and sand, which lie another day and night still further east, and extend for thousands of[Pg 164] miles to the south till they reach nearly to the borders of Turkestan. These are the steppes I know best. There is also a pastoral steppe of large extent and of agricultural character just above the Black Sea.
But the real steppes, which look like the veldt of Africa, or the pampas of South America, and the prairie of North America, are those vast, flat plains that are partly farmland, partly pasture, and partly scrub and sand. These stretch another day and night even further east, extending for thousands of[Pg 164] miles to the south until they nearly reach the borders of Turkestan. These are the steppes I know best. There's also a large pastoral steppe with agricultural land just above the Black Sea.
If the reader will refer to the map he will see what a huge portion even of the great country of Siberia is taken up by the Kirghiz Steppes, and as they are extraordinarily rich in minerals, so far as one can judge from enterprises already successfully started, produce large crops, and sustain innumerable flocks and herds, it will be seen how much they are likely to count for in the progress of Russia. The Kirghiz, familiarly called the “Ks” in the mining camps, are a Tartar race, like the Bashkirs, and, like them also in religion, are Mohammedans; but while I saw mosques amongst the Bashkirs filled with praying congregations, I never saw either mosque or prayers amongst the Kirghiz, nor their women veiled. They are small in stature, very strongly built, rather like the Japanese, and splendid horsemen. A Kirghiz when mounted seems part of his horse as he dashes across the steppes at full speed with the merest apology for reins and bit, ready to pull up in the twinkling of an eye.
If the reader looks at the map, they'll see what a large part of the vast country of Siberia is occupied by the Kirghiz Steppes. These steppes are incredibly rich in minerals, based on successful ventures already underway, yield substantial crops, and support countless flocks and herds. Therefore, it's clear how significant they may be for Russia's development. The Kirghiz, commonly referred to as the “Ks” in the mining camps, are a Tartar group, similar to the Bashkirs, and they also share the same Muslim faith. However, while I noticed mosques among the Bashkirs filled with worshippers, I never saw a mosque or prayers among the Kirghiz, nor were their women veiled. They are short in stature but very sturdy, somewhat resembling the Japanese, and they are exceptional horse riders. A Kirghiz rider seems almost one with his horse as he speeds across the steppes with minimal reins and bit, ready to stop instantly.
They struck me always as very friendly, though I have read that others have not found them so.[Pg 165]
They always seemed very friendly to me, although I've read that others haven't found them that way.[Pg 165]
That they are very hospitable every one admits. A traveller, it is said, can go thousands of miles across the steppes without a rouble in his pocket, and want for nothing. Everywhere he will be hospitably entertained. A Russian, of course, asks nothing better than to have a guest, and considers himself honoured in being asked to take him in for a meal or for the night; and the Kirghiz are Eastern in their reception of guests as well.
That everyone agrees they are very welcoming. A traveler can reportedly journey thousands of miles across the steppes without a ruble in his pocket and not lack for anything. He will be warmly welcomed everywhere. A Russian, of course, couldn’t ask for more than to host a guest and feels honored to be asked to provide a meal or a place to stay; the Kirghiz also have an Eastern approach to welcoming guests.
In the steppes governments of Ufa, Orenburg, and Akmolinsk the population must be nearly seven millions, of which the great majority are the nomadic Kirghiz, living in tents in the summer, and taking their flocks and herds away to the south and into villages, where they can have roofs and walls during the seven months—at least!—of terrible winter.
In the steppe regions of Ufa, Orenburg, and Akmolinsk, the population is around seven million, the vast majority of whom are the nomadic Kirghiz. They live in tents during the summer and migrate with their flocks and herds to the south into villages, where they can find shelter for the seven months—at least!—of harsh winter.
The tent is a most comfortable abode, though not much to look at from outside. It has a wooden floor, with a rug or skins upon it, is circular in its area, but has no pole of any kind, being built up very neatly and ingeniously upon a framework of canes and laths until it is in shape like a well-spread-out low and evenly-rounded haystack. It has a movable top in its centre, which affords ample ventilation. Inside it is lined with felt, which has often prettily em[Pg 166]broidered draperies fastened upon it; and outside the canework it is well covered over with stout canvas securely lashed into its place. It will be seen that no obstacle is presented to the strong winds which continually blow over the steppes, as there are no “corners” such as are spoken of in Job i. 14, which shows us that tents were raised upon four poles in early Israelitish days as they are still amongst the Bedouin tribes of North Africa and Arabia.
The tent is a really comfy place to stay, even if it doesn’t look like much from the outside. It has a wooden floor, covered with a rug or animal skins, and is circular in shape without any poles, cleverly built using a framework of canes and laths until it resembles a well-rounded, low haystack. There’s a movable top in the center that provides plenty of ventilation. Inside, it’s lined with felt, often adorned with pretty embroidered drapes that are attached to it; and the outside canework is well-covered with sturdy canvas that's securely fastened. You can see that there are no obstacles for the strong winds that constantly blow over the steppes, as there are no "corners" like those mentioned in Job 1:14, which shows that tents were set up on four poles in early Israelite times, just as they still are among the Bedouin tribes of North Africa and Arabia.
The beautifully and symmetrically rounded uerta, as the Kirghiz tent is called, receives every wind that sweeps over it, and never makes the slightest movement. At least twenty people could be, and often are, gathered inside when some festivity is afoot, though each family as a rule has its own tent. They are extremely attractive, and when I once went to see an American family, engaged in preliminary mining work, I found them with one of these tents for their living-room, set up with sideboard, dining-table, easy-chairs, etc., and another opposite to it fitted up as a most comfortable bedroom with brass beds and all the usual furniture, the little cookhouse also being not far away. Breathing in the marvellous air of the steppes, I thought I had never seen the “simple life” presented in a more alluring form. I have longed, indeed, ever[Pg 167] since to have a month of it some time, and get as close to Mother Nature as it is possible to do in these busy days.
The beautifully curved uerta, which is what the Kirghiz call their tent, stands strong against every wind that blows over it and doesn’t budge at all. At least twenty people can fit inside, and they often do when there’s a celebration going on, even though each family typically has their own tent. They are really attractive, and when I visited an American family working on preliminary mining, I found them living in one of these tents, which was set up as a living room with a sideboard, dining table, easy chairs, and so on. They had another tent set up opposite as a very comfortable bedroom with brass beds and all the usual furniture, and the little cookhouse was nearby. Breathing in the wonderful air of the steppes, I thought I had never seen the “simple life” presented in such an appealing way. I've wanted, ever since, to spend a month experiencing it and connect with Mother Nature as much as possible in our busy lives.
The descendants of Jonadab knew what they were about, and what was good for them, when they determined to keep to their pastoral life, and hold on to all their tent-dwelling traditions; and as for wine, no one need ever feel the need of such a stimulant in the invigorating air of those great plains.
The descendants of Jonadab knew what they were doing and what was best for them when they decided to stick to their pastoral lifestyle and uphold all their traditions of living in tents. And when it comes to wine, no one ever felt the need for such a drink in the refreshing air of those vast plains.
Amongst the Kirghiz one feels an extraordinarily biblical atmosphere, and is back again in the days of Abraham and the patriarchs, and the “women in the tent,” of whom Jael sang after the great victory. The men are attired much as Isaac and Ishmael, and Jacob and Esau were, and the women very probably keep the traditions of thousands of years in wearing their pretty nun-like head-dresses of white, which leave their pleasant faces free and uncovered.
Among the Kirghiz, there's an incredibly biblical vibe that takes you back to the times of Abraham and the patriarchs, and the “women in the tent,” whom Jael sang about after the great victory. The men dress similarly to Isaac and Ishmael, and Jacob and Esau, while the women likely uphold traditions from thousands of years ago, wearing their lovely nun-like white headscarves that leave their beautiful faces exposed and uncovered.
These Kirghiz hardly ever use money. They grow “rich in many flocks and herds,” and if they sold would immediately buy again. Some of them, however, are very well off, and I was told that one, who lived simply with his wife in a uerta on the steppes, had sent his only son to complete his education in Paris, and get a medical degree at its University. For this he would have[Pg 168] to sell off some of the increase of his flock, and send the proceeds to his son.
These Kirghiz hardly ever use money. They become “wealthy in many flocks and herds,” and if they sold anything, they would buy again right away. However, some of them are quite well off. I was told about one man who lived simply with his wife in a uerta on the steppes. He had sent his only son to finish his education in Paris and earn a medical degree from its university. For this, he would have[Pg 168] to sell some of the increase in his flock and send the money to his son.
Let me now explain how I came to be amongst these tent-dwelling folk at all. During my first visit to Petrograd I was asked one evening by a member of the Russia Company if I could appoint a chaplain to go out to Siberia once a year or so, and visit the scattered little groups of our own countrymen who are there, but, at that time, had never seen a clergyman nor had a service since coming into the country.
Let me explain how I ended up among these tent-dwelling people. During my first trip to Petrograd, a member of the Russia Company asked me one evening if I could appoint a chaplain to go out to Siberia about once a year and visit the small groups of our fellow countrymen living there, who at that point had never seen a clergyman or had a service since arriving in the country.
“There are unbaptized,” he said, “and unconfirmed, and even those who need to be married with the service of their Church, who through no fault of their own, but through circumstances, have had to go without it. There are people who have been in Siberia all their lives, and some who have been there forty and fifty years, and never once had any ministration of their Church. Can nothing be done?”
“There are people who haven’t been baptized,” he said, “and those who aren’t confirmed, and even those who need to get married with the service of their Church, but through no fault of their own, due to certain circumstances, have had to do without it. There are people who have lived in Siberia their entire lives, and some who have been there for forty or fifty years, and they’ve never received any support from their Church. Is there nothing that can be done?”
This, of course, was a strong and direct appeal, and, after considering for a short time, it seemed impossible to appoint a chaplain for work of which one knew nothing, and so I proposed to go myself, which I found later was what it was hoped and expected that I should do. Accordingly in 1912 and again in 1913 I carried out this intention, and found that it practically took[Pg 169] the form of a Mining Camp Mission; for, though I visited one or two other British communities, yet the most interesting part of both years’ experiences was in going to the mines situated, except in one case, in the very heart of the steppes. Each, though employing thousands of Kirghiz and Russians, is managed by a British staff of between twenty and thirty, and is the property of a British company with its board of directors meeting in its offices in London.
This was a strong and direct appeal, and after thinking about it for a little while, it seemed impossible to appoint a chaplain for work that one knew nothing about, so I suggested that I go myself. I later discovered that this was what everyone hoped and expected I would do. So, in 1912 and again in 1913, I followed through on this plan and found that it essentially took the form of a Mining Camp Mission. Although I visited a couple of other British communities, the most interesting part of both years' experiences was going to the mines, which were mostly located in the heart of the steppes, except for one case. Each mine, while employing thousands of Kirghiz and Russians, is run by a British team of about twenty to thirty people and is owned by a British company with its board of directors meeting in London.
I will describe two of these journeys, for without knowing something of the steppes and of those who live there, and indeed taking in something of their spirit, it is impossible to feel that one really knows Russia.
I will describe two of these journeys, because without knowing something about the steppes and the people who live there, and truly understanding their spirit, it is impossible to feel that you really know Russia.
Four days and nights from Moscow brings one to Petropavlosk (Peter and Paul’s town), and it is from there, in a southerly direction at first, and then heading towards the east, that the great Spassky Copper Mine is reached, for which a drive of a thousand miles, there and back, is necessary. I had not realized till just before I set out that I should have to drive on day and night without stopping for anything but food and to change horses, as there were no Russian rest-houses on that route, and the Kirghiz tents were impossible owing to the great number of living beings, other than human, which inhabited them.[Pg 170] It was no light thing to undertake, as it meant leaving on Tuesday and getting in late on Saturday evening, and this only if all went well. Some people can sleep under such conditions during the night. I don’t know how they possibly can, for there are no roads in any true sense of the word, and none of the vehicles which cross them have springs.
Four days and nights from Moscow gets you to Petropavlovsk (Peter and Paul’s town), and from there, you head south at first, then east to reach the great Spassky Copper Mine, which requires a thousand-mile round trip. I hadn’t realized until just before I left that I would have to drive day and night, stopping only for food and to switch out horses, since there were no Russian rest stops along that route, and the Kirghiz tents were unlivable due to the numerous non-human inhabitants. [Pg 170] It was no small task, as it meant leaving on Tuesday and arriving late Saturday evening, assuming everything went smoothly. Some people can sleep under such conditions at night. I have no idea how they manage it, since there are no real roads, and none of the vehicles that travel them have springs.
The manager of the mine had kindly sent down the usual tarantass, which, hooded like a victoria, is a very stout cart, lashed securely upon poles, and drawn by three horses or troika. There is no seat inside, but hay is placed over the bottom, and pillows and cushions on the top, and there one reclines during the day, and lies down at night. It all sounds very comfortable and even luxurious, but as there are no roads, and only the roughest of tracks with fearful ruts and soft places where water lingers, with sometimes a sloping bank down to a stream, and, as the wild driver keeps his horses at their full speed, one is hurled violently and roughly about the whole time, sleep, for me at least, is beyond my wildest hopes from start to finish.
The manager of the mine had kindly sent down the usual tarantass, which, kind of like a victoria, is a sturdy cart tied securely on poles and pulled by three horses or a troika. There’s no seat inside, but hay is spread over the bottom, with pillows and cushions on top, allowing you to recline during the day and lie down at night. It all sounds pretty comfortable and even luxurious, but since there are no real roads, just rough tracks with big ruts and soft spots where water collects, sometimes with a sloping bank down to a stream, and since the wild driver keeps the horses going full speed, you get tossed around violently and roughly the whole time. Sleep, at least for me, is totally impossible from start to finish.
For the first day or so I had the greatest difficulty to avoid biting my tongue in two as I was thrown about and it came between my teeth, and I used to look with amazement and envy at[Pg 171] my Kirghiz conductor, on the box beside the driver, swaying about in all directions like a tree in a hurricane, but sound asleep. His name was Mamajam, and on our arrival he brought his little daughter Fatima to see me, and another youth named Abdullah, completing the Arabian Nights impression he had already given me.
For the first day or so, I had the hardest time trying not to bite my tongue as I was tossed around, and it kept getting caught between my teeth. I looked on in amazement and envy at[Pg 171] my Kirghiz conductor sitting next to the driver, swaying back and forth like a tree in a hurricane, yet sound asleep. His name was Mamajam, and when we arrived, he brought his little daughter Fatima to meet me, along with another guy named Abdullah, completing the Arabian Nights vibe he had already given me.
There is no regularity in the arrangements for changing horses along the steppes. Sometimes one would drive about twenty versts (twelve and a half miles) and then change, while at others we would go on as far as sixty, or even eighty, versts (fifty miles) without any change at all. The horses are very strong and hardy, and are never allowed either food or drink until the journey is over; and, with the horses, the driver is changed also, as every man brings and understands his own. It was a wonderful study in character, temperament, and dress, for the men were extraordinarily different from each other, though all most attractive and interesting; the Kirghiz more so than the one or two Russians we had.
There’s no set schedule for changing horses along the steppes. Sometimes we’d ride about twenty versts (twelve and a half miles) before switching, while at other times we’d go as far as sixty or even eighty versts (fifty miles) without any change at all. The horses are very strong and resilient, and they’re not given food or water until the journey is complete; and with the horses, the driver is changed too, since each man knows and tends to his own. It was a fascinating study in character, temperament, and clothing, as the men were remarkably different from one another, yet all incredibly captivating and interesting; the Kirghiz were even more so than the one or two Russians we had.
We carried our food, chiefly tinned, with us, but there was an abundance of eggs, butter, and white bread always to be got, and, most welcome sight, always the steaming samovar, with its promise of cheering and comforting tea. It is astonishing how one’s ordinary food can be cut[Pg 172] down in quantity when necessary. We gradually came down to two meals a day, and on the return journey these only consisted of eggs, bread and butter, and tea; and yet the simple life and magnificent air made one feel always extraordinarily fit and well and in good spirits.
We brought our food, mostly canned, with us, but there was always plenty of eggs, butter, and white bread available, and the most welcome sight was the steaming samovar, promising a warm and comforting cup of tea. It's surprising how much one can cut down on regular meals when needed. We eventually settled for two meals a day, which only included eggs, bread, butter, and tea on the return journey; yet the simple life and fresh air made us feel remarkably healthy and in good spirits.
The steppes, though vast solitudes as far as human habitations are concerned, are full of life and movement, and the most is made of the short summer. Caravans are continually meeting the traveller as he goes south or north, or crossing his route from east to west, or west to east, carrying tea from China, timber and other articles of commerce, travellers from town to town, or from one village to another, or a little band of colonists seeking land upon which to settle, or herdsmen in charge of sheep, oxen, or horses. Perhaps one’s driver catches sight of another troika going in the same direction, and with a shrill cry urges on his team; the other, nothing loath, joins in, and for a quarter of an hour there is a most thrilling race. There is never a dull moment night or day, though perhaps the most inspiring times are those when one has just changed horses, and has a wild young Kirghiz on the box who, seeing an opportunity of showing off, stands up whirling his whip and, shrieking, yelling, whistling, like a demon, urges his horses[Pg 173] to their utmost speed, making the dust and earth fly in all directions. It makes one feel that it is good to be alive.
The steppes, while vast and empty when it comes to human settlements, are teeming with life and activity, and everyone makes the most of the brief summer. Travelers frequently encounter caravans heading either south or north, or crossing their path from east to west, or west to east, loaded with tea from China, timber, and other goods, as well as people moving between towns or villages, or a small group of settlers in search of land, or herders looking after sheep, cattle, or horses. Sometimes, the driver might spot another troika heading the same way, and with a loud shout, he encourages his team; the other driver, more than willing, joins in, resulting in an exhilarating race that lasts for about fifteen minutes. There’s never a boring moment, day or night, although the most exciting moments happen just after switching horses, especially when a young, energetic Kirghiz is at the wheel. Seizing the chance to show off, he stands up, twirling his whip and shouting, yelling, and whistling like a wild man, pushing his horses to their maximum speed, sending dust and dirt flying everywhere. It really makes you appreciate being alive.
The air is most transporting at that height, four thousand feet above sea-level; the whole steppes in the early summer are strewn with flowers, larks are singing overhead, streams are flowing on every side, there is a clear horizon as at sea, though now and then there is hilly ground, the sky is ever delightfully blue and without a cloud, and the sun shines brightly, though not too fiercely, from morn till eve. Nothing could be more delightful than that first experience, especially as one thought of the object of one’s journey and the services of the coming Sunday. Then the wonderful nights, beginning with the sweet, bell-like sounds of the innumerable frogs after the birds had ceased. As I did not sleep I saw and enjoyed all that the nights had to give, and we had the full moon. First the golden sunlight gradually died away and the silvery light of the moon appeared, that in its turn, after what seemed an extraordinarily short time, giving place to the dawn, which shows itself sometimes more than an hour before the actual sunrise. Night on the steppes, like the day, is also full of movement, for many of those who travel long distances prefer to let their horses and bullocks feed and rest[Pg 174] during the long day, when they enjoy their pasture best, getting their own rest also at the same time, basking in the sun, and continuing their journey through the night, which is never really dark.
The air is incredibly refreshing at that height, four thousand feet above sea level; the entire steppe is covered in flowers in early summer, larks are singing overhead, and streams are flowing all around. There's a clear horizon like at sea, though sometimes the ground is hilly, the sky is always beautifully blue and cloudless, and the sun shines brightly but not too harshly, from morning till evening. Nothing could be more enjoyable than that first experience, especially when thinking about the purpose of one's journey and the services of the upcoming Sunday. Then come the wonderful nights, beginning with the sweet, bell-like sounds of countless frogs after the birds stop singing. Since I couldn't sleep, I observed and appreciated all that the nights had to offer, aided by the full moon. First, the golden sunlight gradually faded away, and the silvery light of the moon appeared, which, after what felt like an extraordinarily short time, gave way to dawn, sometimes visible more than an hour before the actual sunrise. Night on the steppes, like the day, is also full of activity, as many travelers prefer to let their horses and cattle feed and rest during the long day when the pasture is best, getting their own rest at the same time, basking in the sun, and continuing their journey through the night, which is never truly dark.[Pg 174]
My second night out, just after midnight, I was startled at seeing a camel come into view in the moonlight on my right, going in the opposite direction and dragging a small cart, but making no sound upon the grass. It looked quite spectral in the moonlight, and was followed by another, and yet another; then came a bullock, then a horse or two, one after another, then more camels, all with carts and in single file. Not a sound could be heard, and only at intervals men walked beside them. It went on and on, the strange, silent procession, and I could not think what manner of caravan it could possibly be. All the carts were small, carefully covered over, and evidently had small loads, though requiring powerful creatures to draw them; and then all at once I understood. It was smelted copper being taken down to the railhead from which I had come, and from the mine to which I was going! I then began to count how many had still to pass me, and reckoned up a hundred and six, so that there must have been nearly three hundred in all. They take three months to go[Pg 175] down, load up with stores, and return, and yet I was told that such transport was cheaper than sending by rail will be when that part of the government of Akmolinsk is connected with the great Trans-Siberian line running from Petropavlosk both to Moscow and Petrograd.
My second night out, just after midnight, I was surprised to see a camel appear in the moonlight on my right, moving in the opposite direction and pulling a small cart, but making no noise on the grass. It looked almost ghostly in the moonlight, and it was followed by another, and then another; then came a bullock, and then a horse or two, one after another, followed by more camels, all pulling carts and lined up in a single file. Not a sound could be heard, and only occasionally did men walk beside them. The strange, silent procession went on and on, and I couldn't figure out what kind of caravan it could possibly be. All the carts were small, carefully covered, and clearly had light loads, even though they needed strong animals to pull them; and then suddenly it hit me. It was smelted copper being transported to the railhead from which I had come, and to the mine where I was heading! I started to count how many still had to pass me and estimated there were a hundred and six, so there must have been nearly three hundred in total. They take three months to travel down, load up with supplies, and return, and yet I was informed that this mode of transport was cheaper than sending by rail will be once that part of the government of Akmolinsk is connected with the major Trans-Siberian line running from Petropavlovsk to both Moscow and Petrograd.
Another time I should take the opportunity afforded by a pause when changing horses in the night to get a few hours’ sleep in the tarantass in the open air, which would, of course, make all the difference, and which would then be quite possible. But if I had done it on this occasion I should have had to lose a Sunday instead of arriving on the Saturday evening. I was well repaid, for though nothing more than a notice was sent quickly round, “The bishop has come, and there will be services at the manager’s house to-morrow at half-past ten and at six, and Holy Communion at half-past seven,” yet at half-past seven every one of our countrymen was there and received Communion except the wife of one member of the staff ill in bed. The manager’s two little boys were there to be present at the first early Anglican celebration of Holy Communion ever taken beyond the Urals. A beautiful ikon, flowers, and two lights adorned the temporary altar. Others than our own countrymen attended the other services. It was a glorious day to have, in[Pg 176]cluding as it did attendance at the Russian Church in the morning when our own service was over.
Another time, I should take advantage of the break while changing horses at night to catch a few hours of sleep in the tarantass outdoors, which would definitely make a big difference, and it would be quite feasible then. But if I had done that this time, I would have missed Sunday and arrived on Saturday evening instead. It turned out well for me, because even though all that was quickly announced was, “The bishop has arrived, and there will be services at the manager’s house tomorrow at 10:30 AM and 6 PM, with Holy Communion at 7:30 AM,” by 7:30 AM, every one of our countrymen was there to receive Communion, except for the wife of one staff member who was sick in bed. The manager’s two little boys were there to witness the first early Anglican celebration of Holy Communion ever held beyond the Urals. A beautiful ikon, flowers, and two candles decorated the makeshift altar. Others besides our fellow countrymen attended the other services. It was a glorious day, especially since it included attending the Russian Church in the morning after our own service was finished.
This great mining property includes Karagandy, where the coal is, and to which I came first; Spassky, where the smelting-works had been set up, some forty miles further on; and Uspensky, where the mine itself is, some fifty miles further still. From Spassky I went to Uspensky by motor-car, and spent three days there with the foreman of the mine and his family. I went down the mine also to make acquaintance with the Kirghiz who are at work there, and knocked off for myself some specimens of the rich ore.
This amazing mining property includes Karagandy, where the coal is located, and where I first arrived; Spassky, where the smelting facilities were established, about forty miles further on; and Uspensky, where the actual mine is, another fifty miles beyond that. I traveled from Spassky to Uspensky by car and spent three days there with the mine's foreman and his family. I also went down into the mine to meet the Kirghiz workers there and collected some samples of the rich ore for myself.
The foreman and his family—two girls and two sons of between twenty and thirty—had been in New Zealand, in the Backs, and it was no new thing for them to have a bishop stay and give them services. The wife was a particularly good and devout woman, and in all the years she had been there had never once had the happiness of attending a service of her own Church. The two young men were shy fellows, but the manager having first prepared the way, I took them in hand, and, finding they were ready to come to a decision in life, instructed and confirmed them. On these missions, as with Philip and the eunuch, we cannot lose such opportunities; and I shall not forget the Celebration, early on the day I left,[Pg 177] when that whole family received Communion together. I know what a joy, such as she had never expected, it was to that good woman thus to have family unity; and, as she died suddenly before the year was over, I shall always feel that my long journey across the steppes was fully worth while if it were only for the happiness it had brought her in enabling her for once in her life to receive Communion with all the members of her family.
The foreman and his family—two daughters and two sons in their twenties—had been in New Zealand, in the Backs, and it was not unusual for them to host a bishop who would hold services for them. The wife was a particularly good and devout woman, and throughout all her years there, she had never once experienced the joy of attending a service of her own Church. The two young men were shy, but after the manager had set the stage, I took them under my wing and, realizing they were ready to make life decisions, I instructed and confirmed them. In these missions, like with Philip and the eunuch, we can’t pass up such opportunities; I will always remember the Celebration early on the day I left,[Pg 177] when the entire family received Communion together. I know it brought unmatched joy, unexpected for her, to that good woman to experience family unity; and since she passed away suddenly before the year ended, I will always feel that my long journey across the steppes was wholly worthwhile if it was just to give her that happiness of receiving Communion with all her family members at least once in her life.
I had another most interesting experience before leaving Spassky and the Akmolinsk Steppes. Some little time before my arrival, two of the staff had lost their lives in the smelting-works and been buried in a little plot of ground with two monuments placed above them. One of the memorials was of pure copper, the other of stone, and there was a wooden railing round the small enclosure. The manager asked me to consecrate this little plot of ground with a larger space added to it, so that they might have their own little God’s acre.
I had another really interesting experience before I left Spassky and the Akmolinsk Steppes. A little while before I arrived, two staff members lost their lives in the smelting works and were buried in a small plot of land with two monuments above them. One memorial was made of pure copper, and the other was made of stone, with a wooden railing around the small area. The manager asked me to bless this little plot of land and expand it a bit so that they could have their own little God's acre.
As soon as the Russian priest heard that this was to be done he immediately asked if he and his people might be present and share in the service? And to this, of course, we readily agreed. It was impossible, however, to draw up any joint service, as we were ignorant of each[Pg 178] other’s language, so I arranged that he should say a few prayers first and that I should take our own service afterwards. This he was very glad to do, and, robed in his vestments as for the Liturgy, he prayed for the departed, singing with his people, present in great numbers, a touching little litany, and finishing with the offering of incense. As I looked at all those fellow Christians of ours and their priest, and then outside at the great circle of the vast steppes stretching away in all directions, so suggestive of greatness of spirit, I felt most deeply moved as I took the censer from him and, offering the incense as he had done, led the way, censing the boundaries of the new burial-ground marked out by stones. Our little community followed singing, “O God, our help in ages past,” every line of which helped us all to realize a little at least of that large-hearted view of life and of death which no other passage of Scripture gives us with the directness and grandeur of Psalm xc.
As soon as the Russian priest heard that this was happening, he immediately asked if he and his congregation could be there and join in the service. We gladly agreed, of course. However, it was impossible to create a joint service since we didn’t understand each other's language. So, I arranged for him to say a few prayers first, and then I would conduct our own service afterward. He was very happy to do this, and, dressed in his vestments as for the Liturgy, he prayed for the departed, singing with his people, who were there in great numbers, a moving little litany and finishing with the offering of incense. As I looked at all those fellow Christians and their priest, and then out at the vast circle of the endless steppes stretching away in all directions, so suggestive of greatness of spirit, I felt profoundly moved as I took the censer from him and, offering the incense as he had done, led the way, censing the boundaries of the new burial ground marked out by stones. Our small community followed, singing, “O God, our help in ages past,” every line of which helped us all to grasp a little at least of that broad view of life and death that no other passage of Scripture conveys with the directness and grandeur of Psalm 90.
The people looked on at this simple little procession with the closest attention and sympathy, and then, after an address—an entirely new experience for them in a religious service—I proceeded to the consecration of the ground. I should fancy it is the only instance, as yet, of clergy of the two Churches actually sharing[Pg 179] a service together; and that was especially in my mind as I took the good priest’s censer to offer, just as he had done and from the same censer, “an oblation with great gladness,” feeling to the full “how good and joyful it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.” I should say of that service also that it was quite worth while taking that long journey across the steppes to have it.
The people watched this simple little procession with great attention and sympathy. After a speech—something completely new for them during a religious service—I moved on to the consecration of the ground. I think it's probably the only time, so far, that clergy from the two Churches have actually participated in a service together; that was especially on my mind as I took the good priest’s censer to offer, just like he did and from the same censer, “an offering with great joy,” truly feeling “how good and joyful it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.” I would say that this service was definitely worth the long journey across the steppes to experience it.
The prevailing idea of Siberia in this country is, as we all know, that it is a terrible waste of ice and snow, a land of mines and of convicts, ravaged by packs of wolves; and this is not at all an incorrect impression of the greater part of it and for the longest period of the year. All that is wrong in the impression is that it leaves out the five months of the year in which there is the glow and charm of the tropics, with growth and upspringing life and beauty on every hand. The steppes are a paradise of singing birds and blooming flowers and flowing streams, where the air is joyous to breathe, invigorating, quickening, and inspiriting beyond description. These are the Siberian Steppes I have known and traversed and loved, and long and hope to see again.
The common perception of Siberia in this country is, as we all know, that it's just a bleak wasteland of ice and snow, a place full of mines and prisoners, ravaged by packs of wolves; and while this isn't entirely untrue for most of the year, it does miss the five months when there's the warmth and beauty of the tropics, with growth and vibrant life all around. The steppes are a paradise filled with singing birds, blooming flowers, and flowing streams, where the air is refreshing, rejuvenating, and incredibly uplifting. These are the Siberian Steppes I have experienced, traveled through, and adored, and I long to see them again.
But I am keenly alive to all the real and ever-present sense of peril which the winter brings with it as soon as it comes, and which it keeps[Pg 180] steadily before the mind till it is over for all who have to meet it and struggle against it. I have heard men speak of the terrible blizzards and the appalling cold; of the deadly gloom, when the air is so full of snow that they can hardly see a hand before their faces, and they wander uncertainly for a whole day and night together until they give themselves up for lost, to find after all, when the storm is over, that they are only a few yards away from their own doors, or in the middle of the street from which they had started.
But I'm acutely aware of the real and constant danger that winter brings as soon as it arrives, and that it keeps[Pg 180] firmly in our minds until it's over for everyone who has to face it and fight against it. I've heard people talk about the awful blizzards and the extreme cold; about the deadly darkness when the air is so filled with snow that they can barely see their own hands, wandering aimlessly for a whole day and night until they resign themselves to being lost, only to discover, once the storm passes, that they were just a few yards from their own doors or right in the middle of the street they originally started from.
They instantly drop their voices on the Kirghiz Steppes when they begin to speak of winter, and on some faces there comes at once that beaten look which, whenever it appears, is testimony that the man has measured himself against the sterner forces of Nature or of human life, and has failed.
They immediately lower their voices on the Kirghiz Steppes when they start talking about winter, and some faces instantly adopt that weary expression which, whenever it shows up, is proof that the person has confronted the tougher challenges of nature or life and hasn’t succeeded.
Tolstoi’s Master and Man gives a very clear and convincing account of what a snowstorm may mean for even experienced travellers. There the scene is laid in Russia, and between one village and another in a country often traversed; but the vast spaces of Siberia in that long, gloomy winter must be specially fraught with dangers and terrors during those swiftly rising and deadly boirams, as the wind-storms are called, which completely obliterate all landmarks while they last, and which are not to be met with anywhere[Pg 181] else in the inhabited parts of the world. At Spassky they told me of a Kirghiz horseman who had been found one morning, during the preceding winter, just outside his home, horse and rider rigid in the snow and frozen stiff, both of them dead for hours. They had struggled against the boiram as long as they could, the man probably urging on his horse to the last, and both giving up the struggle together as the awful frost took possession of them, so swiftly that there was no falling off for the one nor sinking down for the other. And, if they had only known it, or the blinding storm had permitted them to see, they were at the very door of their home and within reach of warmth and food and shelter.
Tolstoy’s Master and Man provides a vivid and powerful depiction of what a snowstorm can mean for even seasoned travelers. The setting is Russia, specifically between one village and another in a frequently traveled region; however, the vast expanses of Siberia during those long, bleak winters are especially filled with dangers and horrors during those rapidly rising and deadly boirams, as the windstorms are called, which completely erase all landmarks while they occur, and which are not encountered anywhere else in the populated parts of the world. At Spassky, I heard about a Kirghiz horseman who was found one morning during the previous winter, just outside his home, horse and rider frozen solid in the snow, both dead for hours. They had fought against the boiram for as long as they could, the man likely urging his horse on until the end, and both surrendered to the cold together as the terrible frost took over them so quickly that neither of them had time to fall or sink. And if they had only known, or if the blinding storm had allowed them to see, they were right at the door of their home, within reach of warmth, food, and shelter.
I remember once saying to friends that I supposed when travelling in winter they could make themselves very comfortable by packing themselves in with “hot-water foot-warmers.” “Hot-water foot-warmers!” they exclaimed. “Why, the frost would have them and destroy them completely almost before we had left the door.”
I remember telling my friends that when traveling in winter, they could stay really cozy by bringing along “hot-water foot-warmers.” “Hot-water foot-warmers!” they exclaimed. “The frost would ruin them before we even stepped out the door.”
Then the wolves are there also! Siberia has not changed in that respect from the weird land of which we have read as long as we can remember, and is still the haunt of the most fierce and[Pg 182] untiring enemies which man and beast alike have to fear when they are the hunters and not the hunted. The fair Siberia of the glorious summer knows no wolves. Then there is food enough and to spare always within reach, and there are homes and family life even for wolves to think of and be happy about. There is no need then, though they are gregarious by nature, for them to join together. Each can fend for himself, and have enough for all his family and to spare. Not a wolf is to be seen except very rarely, and the traveller never even thinks of them with fear as, singly, sleek, and well fed, they slink away immediately as soon as seen. It is altogether different when winter comes, and hunger, even famine, gets a grip upon them because so many other creatures are hibernating. Then the quarry must be of different character, and nothing is too strong or big for a huge pack well led. Once they have been driven by stern necessity to combine together and choose their leader they will stick at nothing and attempt almost anything.
Then the wolves are there too! Siberia hasn’t changed in that way from the strange land we've read about for as long as we can remember, and it's still home to the fiercest and most relentless enemies that both humans and animals fear when they are the hunters instead of the hunted. The beautiful Siberia of glorious summer knows no wolves. There’s always more than enough food within reach, and there are homes and family life even for wolves to think about and be happy with. There’s no need for them to band together, even though they are social by nature. Each one can take care of himself and provide enough for his family, with plenty left over. Not a wolf can be seen except very rarely, and the traveler doesn't even feel fear when they do—slick and well-fed, they slip away as soon as they're noticed. It's a completely different story when winter comes, and hunger, even starvation, takes hold because so many other animals are hibernating. Then the prey has to be of a different kind, and nothing is too big or strong for a large pack led well. Once they are driven by sheer necessity to come together and choose a leader, they won’t stop at anything and will attempt almost anything.
A friend of mine, born in Petrograd, tells us of an old travelling carriage of his father’s, in which he and his brothers and sisters, when children, used to play.
A friend of mine, born in St. Petersburg, tells us about an old traveling carriage that belonged to his father, where he and his brothers and sisters used to play as kids.
“It was raised very high from the ground,”[Pg 183] he says, “only to be reached by a small ladder, so as to be out of the reach of wolves.”
“It was raised very high off the ground,”[Pg 183] he says, “only to be accessed by a small ladder, so it would be out of the reach of wolves.”
Just the same stories are told after every winter as those of which we have so often read in prose and verse; and, out of the many told me as happening quite recently, I select the following:—
Just the same stories are told after every winter as those we've read in prose and verse; and, from the many I heard that happened quite recently, I'll share the following:—
Three winters ago a wedding party went from their village, in the Altai, where the ceremony had taken place in the morning at the home of the bride, to the village where the bridegroom lived, and to which he was now taking back his newly-wedded wife. They were a hundred and twenty in number, and made a large party, with their horses and sledges, and were not afraid; but an unusually large pack of wolves was out that afternoon, and, soon scenting them, gave chase. Party after party were overtaken, pulled down, and, with horses as well, devoured. The bride and bridegroom and best man were in the front sledge with good horses, and kept ahead till they were quite close to the village, when they too were overtaken by a few of the strongest and swiftest of their pursuers. To save themselves the bridegroom and best man threw out the bride, and thus stopped the pursuit for a time sufficiently for them to gain the village. It was a shocking thing to do, but when the[Pg 184] villagers began to question and help them out the awful explanation was forthcoming! The two men had gone mad with fright, and had not known what they were really doing. In that terrible hunting down, with the shrieks and despairing cries of their friends, as they were overtaken, ever ringing in their ears as they urged their own terror-stricken horses forward, it is little wonder that their minds gave way.
Three winters ago, a wedding party left their village in the Altai, where the ceremony had taken place in the morning at the bride's home, and headed to the village where the groom lived, taking his newlywedded wife with him. There were one hundred and twenty people in total, making for a large gathering, complete with their horses and sledges, and they felt confident; however, an unusually large pack of wolves was out that afternoon, and they soon caught their scent and began to chase them. Party after party was overtaken, pulled down, and devoured, horses included. The bride, groom, and best man were in the front sledge, riding good horses, and managed to stay ahead until they were close to the village when a few of the strongest and fastest wolves caught up with them. To save themselves, the groom and best man threw out the bride, which temporarily stopped the wolves from pursuing them, giving them enough time to reach the village. It was a shocking act, but when the villagers began to question them and help them out, the terrible explanation came to light! The two men had gone mad with fear and didn’t realize what they were really doing. In that horrifying chase, with the screams and desperate cries of their friends ringing in their ears as they urged their own terrified horses forward, it's no wonder their minds broke down.
Let there be no mistake, therefore, about the steppes. The reader may keep the new impression (if it is new) that I have endeavoured to give of a most beautiful, rich, and fertile country; and which I am hoping to be visiting again while this book is being read, finding, I hope, this country of the wolves story rejoicing in all the glow and beauty of summer. But still, for nearly seven months of the year, that Siberia is the old Siberia still, fast bound in the grip of an appalling frost, waging, in its storms, a never-ceasing battle against human enterprise and effort; and the haunt of those insatiable and savage creatures which seem to stand out from all other creatures in being devoid, when in packs, of all fear or dread of man.
Let there be no doubt about the steppes. The reader may hold onto the new impression (if it’s new) that I’ve tried to convey of a stunning, rich, and fertile land; and I hope to be visiting it again while this book is being read, experiencing this land of wolves in all the brightness and beauty of summer. However, for nearly seven months of the year, that part of Siberia remains the same old Siberia, firmly held in the clutches of a brutal frost, battling relentlessly against human efforts and endeavors; and it’s home to those relentless and fierce creatures that seem to be uniquely fearless when in packs, lacking any sense of fear or regard for humans.
The steppes above Turkestan, which I visited last, are milder in climate than those of Akmolinsk. Great parts of them are sand, with[Pg 185] a sage-like scrub, dear to the heart of camels; and they have a drier and even more invigorating air than that of the northern plains. Across these I travelled my five hundred miles in a Panhard motor-car, with a wild Russian chauffeur who knew no fear. He dashed across a country which practically had no roads and resembled a rough Scotch moor, with an élan that the most daring French chauffeur might envy. He was a fine fellow, Boroff by name, and carried me on as before, day and night, and again with sunshine for the one and moonlight for the other. “The devil’s wagon” is the name the wondering Kirghiz have given the motor-car from the first, but it is the last description it deserves. My journey of under twenty-four hours from the railhead to the Atbazar Mining Camp, if I had had to go by camel, as I expected might be possible until my actual arrival, would have taken me some twelve days, or even more.
The steppes above Turkestan, which I visited last, have a milder climate than those in Akmolinsk. Large portions of them are sandy, with a sage-like scrub that camels love; and they have a drier and even more refreshing air than the northern plains. I traveled my five hundred miles across these in a Panhard motorcar, with a fearless Russian driver. He sped across a terrain that basically had no roads and looked like a rugged Scottish moor, with a flair that even the boldest French drivers would admire. He was a great guy, named Boroff, and kept driving me day and night, with sunshine during the day and moonlight at night. The curious Kirghiz have called the motorcar “the devil’s wagon” from the start, but that’s the last thing it deserves. My journey of under twenty-four hours from the railhead to the Atbazar Mining Camp would have taken me about twelve days, or even longer, if I had gone by camel, as I initially thought might be possible until I arrived.
All the transport in these steppes is by camels, and I could not be satisfied until I had made a small expedition upon one, and shall, perhaps, have to do the same again; but modern appliances are not to be despised, and no one can wish for a better experience of the steppes than to make the journey in the middle of summer and in a good modern motor-car.
All the transport in these steppes is by camels, and I couldn't rest until I took a short trip on one, and I might have to do it again; but modern conveniences shouldn’t be overlooked, and no one would want a better experience of the steppes than to make the journey in the middle of summer in a nice modern car.
CHAPTER IX
Russia's Issue
The Social Problem, as it presents itself to thoughtful people in Russia, really demands a book to itself. No doubt it will come before long, and from some experienced pen. It is only possible for me just to touch upon it in this chapter, which one must write; or else even this very general view of Russia’s life of to-day would be utterly inadequate and incomplete. And, in so doing, I shall have to try and show how different it is in Russia from the same problem as presented in other countries in Europe.
The social issue, as it appears to thoughtful people in Russia, definitely deserves its own book. I'm sure one will emerge soon, written by someone with experience. For now, I can only briefly address it in this chapter, which is necessary; otherwise, even this general overview of life in modern Russia would be completely insufficient and lacking. In doing so, I’ll need to highlight how this issue differs in Russia compared to the same problem in other European countries.
It is well known, for instance, that the great question for ourselves waiting for solution at some early date is the social question. What was called for us the “Triple Alliance” in the world of labour, the Union of the Railway, Transport, and Mining Workers was completed just before war broke out; and, though with a patriotism beyond praise all needs and desires of their own are put aside for the present, our[Pg 187] workers will give expression to their wishes at no distant day after peace comes. Even before this book is in print the masses in Germany, grimly silent so long except for the ever-increasing votes for their socialistic representatives, silent even during the disillusionment which has come to them these last six months, may have at last spoken out. We are told that their leader, Herr Bebel, who is said to have known the German character through and through, declared that the first serious defeat experienced by Germany “would produce a miracle.” Social unrest is still universal.
It’s widely recognized that the main issue we need to address soon is the social question. The so-called "Triple Alliance" in the labor world, which included the Union of Railway, Transport, and Mining Workers, was formed just before the war started. Despite setting aside their own needs and desires for now with commendable patriotism, our[Pg 187] workers will express their wishes not long after peace is restored. Even before this book is published, the masses in Germany, who have been eerily quiet except for their growing support for socialist representatives, and who remained silent even during the disillusionment of the past six months, may finally have found their voice. Reports suggest that their leader, Herr Bebel, who is believed to understand the German character thoroughly, claimed that the first serious defeat Germany faced "would create a miracle." Social unrest remains widespread.
We find it, therefore, as we should expect to do, in Russia; and more general, perhaps, and more acute than at any other previous time, just before the war was declared. This, it may be remembered, is stated to have been one of the reasons why the curt and hurried ultimatum was presented at Petrograd, where it was thought that social troubles and dangers were so serious that it would be impossible for the government even to think of going to war. We have been told,[12] though it was probably not known outside Russia at that time, what a good turn Germany really did to the Russian government and the Russian people[Pg 188] by turning their thoughts from their own grave difficulties to the dangers which threatened them from without. At that time, we are assured, not only Petrograd, but every big manufacturing district of Russia, was shaking with revolt of a peculiar kind, and civil war on the point of breaking out. In Petrograd there were barricades already erected, at least 120,000 were on strike, tramcars had been broken up, attacks upon the police had taken place, factories were garrisoned in expectation of attack, the Cossacks were everywhere—openly in the streets, hidden away in places most threatened. The police arrested those who were supposed to be leaders, but it made no difference, for the people needed no leading. They were all so thoroughly in the movement. Indeed, we are told, “things seemed to the Russian government to be as bad as they could very well be; and orders were actually given for the severest possible repressive measures, which would, perhaps, have involved a large-scale battle, probably a massacre, and certainly a state of war in the capital.” It would have been “Red Sunday” over again, only this time infinitely and more ominously worse. A great calamity was narrowly escaped.
We find it, as we would expect, in Russia; and perhaps it was more widespread and intense than at any other time before the war was declared. This was one of the reasons the brief and rushed ultimatum was issued in Petrograd, where it was believed that social unrest and dangers were so severe that the government couldn’t even consider going to war. We've been told,[12] even though it likely wasn’t known outside Russia at the time, how much Germany actually helped the Russian government and the Russian people by distracting them from their own serious issues to the threats they faced from abroad. At that point, we’re assured, not just Petrograd, but every major manufacturing area in Russia was teetering on the edge of revolt, with civil war almost breaking out. In Petrograd, barricades were already set up, over 120,000 people were on strike, tramcars had been smashed, there had been attacks on the police, and factories were guarded in anticipation of an assault; the Cossacks were everywhere—out in the open on the streets and hidden in the most vulnerable spots. The police arrested those thought to be leaders, but it didn’t change anything, as the people didn’t need any leadership. They were all fully part of the movement. In fact, it was said that “things seemed to the Russian government to be as bad as they could be; and orders were actually given for the harshest possible repressive measures, which might have led to a large-scale battle, probably a massacre, and certainly a state of war in the capital.” It would have been “Red Sunday” all over again, only this time it would have been infinitely and ominously worse. A great disaster was narrowly avoided.
Now there is this to be noticed about this[Pg 189] Russian upheaval, and this social bitterness and discontent expressing itself in the way with which we are only too sadly familiar, and which claims our attention as being so entirely different from similar movements of our own. The Russian workers made no demands, had no special grievances nor complaints which they wished to make known. In all strikes one has previously heard of there has been some hardship or injustice to bring forward, some claim or request to urge. Here there was nothing of the kind. “They were not on strike,” we are told, “for higher wages. In no single case did the men make a demand from their masters. In no single case had a man gone on strike because of a grievance which his master could put right. No concessions by the masters could have brought the men back to work. The only answer they returned when asked why there was a strike was that they were dissatisfied with their lives, and that they intended to disorganize the State until these things were altered.” It is clear, therefore, that the social unrest, and the activity which has so long resulted from it, have not a very definite aim as yet. Hence the Nihilist. He is dissatisfied, embittered, smarting under a sense of wrong; and while he does not see how he can put things right, feels that he[Pg 190] must do something, and so destroys. “That at least will be something,” he feels, “then we can begin again.”
Now, there’s something to notice about this[Pg 189]Russian upheaval, along with the social bitterness and discontent that are expressing themselves in a way we sadly recognize, which grabs our attention because it's so different from similar movements we've seen. The Russian workers didn’t make demands, nor did they have specific grievances or complaints they wanted to voice. In previous strikes, there was usually some hardship or injustice to highlight, some claim or request to make. But here, there was none of that. “They were not on strike,” we’re told, “for higher wages. Not a single case involved the men making a demand from their employers. In no situation did a worker go on strike over a grievance that their employer could address. No concessions from the bosses could have brought the workers back to their jobs. When they were asked why there was a strike, all they said was that they were unhappy with their lives and that they planned to disrupt the State until things changed.” It’s clear, then, that the social unrest and the actions stemming from it don’t have a very specific aim for now. Hence the Nihilist. He feels dissatisfied, embittered, and hurt by a sense of injustice; and while he doesn’t see a way to fix things, he believes he[Pg 190]has to do something, so he destroys. “That at least will be something,” he thinks, “then we can start over.”
This, we can further see, will be the youthful student’s view if dissatisfied and discontented, and without either experience or constructive and practical knowledge to suggest how the wrong may be put right. Some of us, therefore, think that Russia’s greatest social danger arises from the student part of her population, and that her great problem—a vital one for her to solve, and soon—is how to deal fairly and wisely with them, and, caring for them as paternally as she does for her peasant population, incorporate them fully and intimately into her national life.
This shows that a young student who feels dissatisfied and unhappy often lacks the experience or practical knowledge to offer solutions for improvement. Therefore, some of us believe that Russia's biggest social threat comes from the student demographic, and that her most pressing challenge—one she needs to address quickly—is how to treat them fairly and wisely. By nurturing them as thoughtfully as she does her peasant population, she can fully integrate them into her national life.
It is from the educated classes that social unrest and discontent have proceeded in Russia, and from them that those agents have come who have spread wild and daring dreams of change and revolution amongst the working classes of the towns, and, although that has not been so successful, amongst the peasantry also.
It is from the educated classes that social unrest and dissatisfaction have emerged in Russia, and it is from them that the agents have come who have spread bold and radical ideas of change and revolution among the working class in the cities, and, although it hasn't been as successful, among the peasants as well.
To some extent their socialistic ideas have been echoes from Western Europe. I remember being told, when I first went to Petrograd, “We usually have your bad weather here about eight or ten days after you, only we have it worse.”[Pg 191] It would seem that the rule holds good in other ways also, for Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace tells us, in one of his three deeply interesting chapters on social difficulties in Russia, that during the last two centuries all the important intellectual movements in Western Europe have been reflected in Russia, and that these reflections have generally been what may fairly be called exaggerated and distorted reflections of the earlier socialistic movements of the West, but with local peculiarities and local colouring which deserve attention.
To some extent, their socialist ideas have echoed those from Western Europe. I remember being told when I first went to Petrograd, “We usually get your bad weather about eight or ten days after you do; we just have it worse.”[Pg 191] It seems this pattern applies in other ways too, as Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace mentions in one of his three fascinating chapters on social issues in Russia. He notes that over the last two centuries, all the significant intellectual movements in Western Europe have been mirrored in Russia, and these reflections have often been what could be considered exaggerated and distorted versions of earlier socialist movements from the West, but with local nuances and characteristics that are worth noting.
He goes on to explain how the educated classes, absorbing these ideas from abroad, just as ideas, and not as relating to the conditions of life in Russia as closely as in England, France, and Germany, from which they came, have quite naturally been less practical in the conclusions they have drawn from them, if indeed they have pushed their ideas to any conclusion at all. We are shown plainly by this lucid and well-informed writer how natural it has been for Western Socialists to be constructive and definite in their aims, while Russians could only be destructive. Nihilism is made clear, and we understand its origin, while we can equally well understand what we are so reassuringly told about its present decline. This does not imply necessarily that[Pg 192] Russian thinkers and workers are becoming less socialistic in sympathy and aims, but more practical; and that they are learning, just as the West has taught them, that the only way in which they can hope to advance their own views is to use all the legal means which their government, as it becomes ever more democratic and constitutional, will increasingly give them.
He explains how the educated classes, taking in these ideas from abroad, see them just as concepts, rather than relating them closely to the conditions of life in Russia as they do in England, France, and Germany, where these ideas originated. As a result, they've naturally been less practical in the conclusions they've drawn from them, if they've even reached any conclusions at all. This clear and knowledgeable writer shows us how it’s been normal for Western Socialists to be constructive and specific in their goals, while Russians have only been able to focus on destruction. Nihilism is clarified, and we grasp its origins, as well as what we've been reassuringly told about its current decline. This doesn’t necessarily mean that[Pg 192] Russian thinkers and workers are becoming less socialistic in their sympathies and goals, but rather more practical; they are learning, just like the West has shown them, that the only way to progress their views is to use all the legal means their government, as it becomes more democratic and constitutional, will increasingly provide them.
But amongst all the different classes who may be called educated, the university students of both sexes form the class which most claims our sympathies, and constitutes, I consider, Russia’s gravest problem. There are ten universities in the empire, only one of which contains less than 1,300 students, while the leading ones far exceed this number—Moscow having just under 10,000, and Petrograd about 8,500. We can hardly realize what such numbers mean for the national life, when over 40,000 men and women are receiving university education and being prepared for professional careers. Over 15,000 are studying law, nearly 10,000 are receiving a scientific education before taking up work as chemists, engineers, etc., another 10,000 are studying medicine, comparatively few only being left for the teaching profession. There are only about a hundred divinity students.
But among all the different groups that can be considered educated, university students of both genders are the ones that most deserve our sympathy and represent, I believe, Russia’s biggest challenge. There are ten universities in the country, with only one having fewer than 1,300 students, while the largest ones go well beyond that—Moscow has just under 10,000, and Petrograd has around 8,500. It’s hard to grasp what such numbers mean for the country’s future when over 40,000 men and women are getting a university education and preparing for professional careers. More than 15,000 are studying law, nearly 10,000 are pursuing a scientific education to become chemists, engineers, etc., another 10,000 are studying medicine, and relatively few are left for the teaching profession. There are only about a hundred divinity students.
In addition to these there are Russian students[Pg 193] in all the universities of Europe. I have never been able to ascertain their actual numbers, but at Geneva, Lausanne, Berne, Leipzig, Berlin, and other great centres of education I have always been told, not only that they were there in no small numbers, but that they were the keenest and most attentive of all the students in the class, the first to come, and the last to leave, always in the front seats, and unflagging in their attention. They are evidently most eager to learn, and are turned out from all the universities of Europe and from their own, extremely well equipped and prepared for professional work. Then a vast number of students of this class are pitiably poor, straining every nerve, putting up with privations undreamed of elsewhere, in order to get through the preparation for their life’s work.
In addition to these, there are Russian students[Pg 193] in every university across Europe. I’ve never been able to determine how many there actually are, but in places like Geneva, Lausanne, Berne, Leipzig, Berlin, and other major education hubs, I’ve always been told that not only are they present in significant numbers, but they are also the most eager and attentive students in class. They are the first to arrive and the last to leave, always sitting in the front and showing unwavering focus. They clearly have a strong desire to learn, and they graduate from universities in Europe and their own country exceptionally well-prepared for their careers. However, a large number of these students are incredibly poor, pushing themselves to the limit and enduring hardships that are unimaginable elsewhere, all to prepare for their future professions.
Many of them, great numbers of them indeed, must be miserably disappointed. Town and city life, upon which the professional classes must rely chiefly in seeking the means of gaining their livelihood, has not developed as yet in proportion to that of the agricultural population; and certainly at nothing like the rate which would be necessary if all those educated and trained at the universities were to be provided with careers and given an adequate[Pg 194] opportunity. The supply is far, far greater than the demand.
Many of them, a huge number of them, must be feeling really let down. Urban life, which the professional classes mostly depend on to find ways to make a living, hasn't progressed as much as the rural population; and definitely not at the pace needed if all those educated and trained at universities are to be offered jobs and given a fair chance. The supply is way higher than the demand.
Thus we have in Russia a large class of really competent, brainy, well qualified young graduates of both sexes, naturally longing to take their part in the life, work, and affairs of their country, urged on also by their poverty to seek and even demand it; and yet many, it seems to me sometimes that it must be far the greater number, must be unable to find it. Here obviously are all the materials for a real social danger; and students, therefore, always appear in stories of plots and conspiracies, always fill an important place in plays of the same kind, and are always to the fore in tumults and demonstrations. It must be so, for they are the one really embittered class, and to them it must seem sometimes that there can be no hope for them at all in the social order as it is, and that its only possibility for them lies in its being destroyed and reconstructed.
So in Russia, we have a large group of truly skilled, smart, and well-qualified young graduates of both genders, who naturally want to engage in the life, work, and affairs of their country, driven by their poverty to seek and even demand it; yet many—often it seems like the vast majority—struggle to find that opportunity. Clearly, this creates a real social danger; students frequently appear in stories about plots and conspiracies, always playing an important role in similar plays, and are often at the forefront of protests and demonstrations. This is inevitable, as they are the one genuinely frustrated group, and at times it must seem to them that there is no hope within the existing social order, believing that their only chance lies in its destruction and rebuilding.
In many of our centres of work abroad we have a foyer where the foreign students can meet, and at Geneva last year with great difficulty we had opened a hostel for Russian students when the war broke out. There one heard the most touching stories of their poverty, and yet of their pride and independence, and also of the special[Pg 195] temptations to which their poverty exposed them. Some landlords, for instance, are not slow to tell girls that they would live better and more cheaply if they would temporarily “keep house” with one of the young men students, and occupy one room! Our hostel was hurried on last year as we heard of many instances of this kind, and a generous friend in Petrograd helped me very largely in finding the money. Everything was to be supplied at cost price, and no profits were to be made, the two English ladies in charge giving their services. There was a restaurant also which supplied good food at very moderate rates, and how moderate may be judged from the charge made for afternoon tea of a halfpenny! It consisted of a cup of tea and a small roll of bread without butter.
In many of our work centers abroad, we have a foyer where international students can gather. Last year in Geneva, we faced a lot of challenges to open a hostel for Russian students when the war started. There, we heard the most heart-wrenching stories about their struggles, yet also about their pride and independence, along with the unique[Pg 195] temptations that their poverty brought. Some landlords are quick to suggest to girls that they would have a better and cheaper living situation if they would temporarily “keep house” with one of the young male students and share a room! We rushed to set up our hostel last year after hearing many instances of this nature, and a generous friend in Petrograd significantly helped me secure the funds. Everything was provided at cost price, with no profits made, as the two English ladies in charge volunteered their services. There was also a restaurant that served good food at very reasonable prices, which can be illustrated by the charge for afternoon tea being just half a penny! It included a cup of tea and a small roll of bread without butter.
The first time I saw how cheaply the foreign students at Geneva lived was one festival evening when they invited me to supper, and when we had chicken salad with bread and butter followed by dessert, tea, and coffee, for which the charge was about fivepence each. The year after that I entertained them in return and gave them a Christmas party at which there were fourteen nationalities present, mainly Slav. Nothing could have been more interesting than that gathering, nor could any host have had more[Pg 196] grateful guests. Last year the Noel Fest could not be held as there were no students; but I hope next Christmas may possibly see the war over, and that we may have a Slav evening party in Geneva once again.
The first time I noticed how cheaply the foreign students in Geneva lived was one festival evening when they invited me to dinner. We had chicken salad with bread and butter, followed by dessert, tea, and coffee, all for about five pence each. The following year, I returned the favor by hosting a Christmas party with fourteen nationalities present, mostly Slavic. Nothing could have been more interesting than that gathering, nor could any host have had more grateful guests. Last year, the Christmas Fest couldn't happen because there were no students, but I hope next Christmas might see the war end, and that we can have a Slavic evening party in Geneva once again.[Pg 196]
It may be well to mention here how there comes to be a foyer or club for Russians and other students at Geneva. It is a part of the organization connected with the World Student Christian Federation, which had its beginning in the eighties in the United States of America, as a movement to promote an interest in missionary work amongst students. In 1887 a deputation came over to this country to tell the student world what was going on across the Atlantic, and the student foreign missionary union was the result. Next the Christian Student Movement extended itself into all our European countries, and finally the World’s Federation was accomplished at Wadstena Castle in Sweden in 1895. It is directed by a committee consisting of two representatives from each national movement, with Mr. John R. Mott, so well known, as its general secretary. Its operations now extend into all the leading countries of the world. There is a biennial conference, and it is admitted that one of the most interesting of any yet held was the one at Constantinople in 1911,[Pg 197] which was attended by patriarchs representing all the Orthodox Churches of the East. It is not an undenominational movement, but exactly the opposite—a call rather to all the Churches of the world to be consistent in their Christian profession and “walk worthy of the vocation wherewith they are called.” It is not a society nor a religious body, but a movement or union, and its basis, to be accepted by all its voluntary members and officers, is the declaration, “I desire, in joining this Union, to declare my faith in Jesus Christ as my Saviour, my Lord, and my God.” There is no reason why any Christian in the world should not join it. Roman Catholics, Orthodox, Anglicans, and members of other Churches the world over can have no possible difficulty in making such a simple declaration if there is any reality at all in their sense of membership in Christ’s Church; and there is every reason why a Christian student should join a movement which is the only one of its kind to aim at work for Christ in those places where it is most urgently and sorely needed, and where it is most likely to be truly fruitful—the universities and colleges of the world.
It might be helpful to explain how a foyer or club for Russian and other students came to be in Geneva. It's part of an organization connected to the World Student Christian Federation, which started in the 1880s in the United States as a movement to encourage interest in missionary work among students. In 1887, a group came to this country to share what was happening across the Atlantic, leading to the formation of the student foreign missionary union. Then, the Christian Student Movement expanded into all European countries, and finally, the World Federation was established at Wadstena Castle in Sweden in 1895. It's run by a committee made up of two representatives from each national movement, with Mr. John R. Mott, a well-known figure, serving as its general secretary. Its work now encompasses all the major countries in the world. There’s a biennial conference, and it’s recognized that one of the most engaging conferences to date was held in Constantinople in 1911,[Pg 197] attended by patriarchs from all the Orthodox Churches of the East. It's not a non-denominational movement; in fact, it calls on all the Churches worldwide to be consistent in their Christian beliefs and “walk worthy of the vocation wherewith they are called.” It isn’t a society or a religious organization, but rather a movement or union, with a foundation that all voluntary members and leaders agree to: the declaration, “I desire, in joining this Union, to declare my faith in Jesus as my Saviour, my Lord, and my God.” There’s no reason why any Christian in the world shouldn’t join. Roman Catholics, Orthodox, Anglicans, and members of other Churches around the world can easily make such a straightforward declaration if they truly feel a sense of belonging to Christ Church; and there’s every reason why a Christian student should engage with this unique movement that aims to work for Christ in places where it’s most urgently needed and where it’s most likely to be genuinely fruitful—namely, the universities and colleges around the globe.
There we have to-day those who have to lead and guide and guard the course of the whole world to-morrow. It is in the universities of[Pg 198] the world that some of those influences which are most hostile and inimical to true social well-being are first set in motion, and it is there most certainly that we must begin if we wish to see the world made better and won for God. The war has made us long, I hope, for better things in a way the world has never dreamt of before, because there has never been anything in all history which has so focussed attention for the watching world upon a simple and direct question of right and wrong. The issue is even more momentous and significant than that. This great question of righteousness and unrighteousness must be answered by every one in the world according to his belief or unbelief. It is just a question for us all to settle whether our own interests, individual or national, or our duty to God comes first. The issue has never been more simply stated, and the Church of Christ has never in all her history had such a magnificent opportunity of giving her message, and proclaiming her mission. I hope, therefore, that all my readers will take an early opportunity of learning all they can about the Christian Student Movement, and satisfy themselves as to its fitness for helping the whole Church of Christ to avail herself to the full of this God-given opportunity and possibility.[Pg 199]
Today, we have those who must lead, guide, and protect the direction of the whole world tomorrow. It is in the universities of[Pg 198] the world that some of the influences most harmful to true social well-being are initially set in motion, and it is definitely here that we must start if we want to see the world improved and turned towards God. The war has possibly made us yearn for better things in a way the world has never imagined before because nothing in history has focused attention so strongly on a straightforward question of right and wrong. The issue is even more crucial and significant than that. This major question of righteousness and unrighteousness must be answered by everyone in the world according to their belief or lack of belief. It is a matter for all of us to decide whether our personal or national interests come first, or our duty to God. The issue has never been stated more clearly, and the Church of Christ has never had such a wonderful opportunity to share her message and declare her mission throughout her history. Therefore, I hope all my readers will take the chance to learn as much as they can about the Christian Student Movement and ensure they understand its role in helping the entire Church of Jesus fully embrace this God-given opportunity and possibility.[Pg 199]
A foyer is a necessary centre for students wherever a branch of the movement has been formed, and it would be difficult to speak too warmly of its value for its members. I have mentioned this movement here, briefly enough, I fear, of necessity, because I should think there is no place where it is more needed, nor, as far as I can judge, more likely to continue to succeed, than in Russia. In Petrograd there are already a number of influential and wealthy Russians deeply interested in its work amongst the men students. They include a near relation of the Emperor, and the work is directed by a number of extremely competent and earnest Americans. I had an opportunity of meeting and addressing them when in Petrograd a year ago.
A foyer is an essential hub for students wherever a branch of the movement has been established, and it’s hard to overstate its importance for its members. I’ve mentioned this movement here briefly, which I regret, but I believe there’s no place where it’s more needed, nor, from what I can tell, more likely to thrive, than in Russia. In Petrograd, there are already several influential and wealthy Russians who are deeply invested in its work with male students. This group includes a close relative of the Emperor, and the initiative is overseen by a number of highly skilled and dedicated Americans. I had the chance to meet and speak with them when I was in Petrograd a year ago.
The work amongst the girl and women students is being carried forward very quietly by our own country-women, who are full of hope. But up to the present a great deal of caution and wisdom has had to be exercised, both because the authorities have so long been accustomed to look suspiciously at anything which seemed to promote associations amongst students, and because students themselves, for reasons already given, have naturally looked askance at anything which was obviously working in the direction of law and order. The movement, more and more, it will be[Pg 200] seen, is one of the soundest of modern efforts in the direction of real social improvement, because it begins at the right end, with those who are thinking and pondering life’s problems before launching out to try their best to solve them. Nowhere has it been more needed, as I have said, than in Russia, and nowhere has it made a better start. The hopeful thing about Russia just now is that every one is most keenly and profoundly interested in the social well-being of the people—on the one hand anxious to obtain it more fully for themselves, and on the other really wishful to give and promote it, even if watchful and cautious lest they should make mistakes and have to draw back.
The work among the girl and women students is being carried on quietly by our own countrywomen, who are filled with hope. However, so far, a lot of caution and wisdom has been necessary because the authorities have become accustomed to viewing anything that promotes student associations with suspicion, and students themselves, for the reasons mentioned earlier, have naturally been wary of anything that clearly aims at maintaining law and order. The movement is increasingly recognized as one of the most promising modern efforts toward genuine social improvement because it starts with those who are reflecting on life's problems before attempting to solve them. Nowhere has this been more essential, as I mentioned, than in Russia, and nowhere has it made a better start. The encouraging aspect of Russia right now is that everyone is genuinely and deeply interested in the social well-being of the people—eager to achieve it more fully for themselves while also sincerely wishing to promote it, yet being careful and vigilant to avoid mistakes that might require them to step back.
And surely caution is very necessary in Russia. It is only a little over fifty years since the emancipation of the serfs. Let any one think of Russia with a servile population so short a time ago, and then think of what she is to-day, and they will form some idea of the extraordinary social improvement and transformation which has taken place. Yet with all this caution the desire to see improvement is general, and no one is satisfied with the lives of the working-classes in the large towns as they are. It is well known indeed, as I have already said, that Russia has been absorbed in plans for social improvement[Pg 201] for the last few years, and was meaning to launch out into great undertakings this very year. Those plans are only deferred, we hope, and will be taken up with greater zest and confidence than ever when peace comes. Perhaps the delay will prove to have been an inestimable gain, if it has made it clearer than before that there are certain examples it might be well to avoid. A great deal has been said and written of late years of the vast superiority of German municipal government and organization, and certainly no cities in Europe approach those of Germany for attractiveness and excellence of arrangements as to streets, parks, public buildings, and imposing blocks of flats for private families of all classes. Germans have been for many years now animated by the very best spirit of municipal initiative and responsibility, and have shown a really worthy civic pride. Railway stations, post offices, walks, and squares in Germany are beyond comparison with those of any other country. And yet I am assured that much is sacrificed for effect and appearance; and I was astonished to hear, a little while ago, how miserably inadequate was the accommodation that even a skilled artisan in Berlin could afford to have.
And it's definitely important to be cautious in Russia. It's been just over fifty years since the serfs were freed. If you think about Russia having a population that was once servile not so long ago, and then compare that to what it is today, you can get an idea of the incredible social improvement and transformation that has happened. Yet, despite this caution, there’s a widespread desire for progress, and no one is happy with the current conditions for the working class in the big cities. It's well known, as I've mentioned before, that Russia has been focused on plans for social progress for the past few years, and was planning to launch significant projects this very year. We hope those plans are just postponed and will be taken on with even more enthusiasm and confidence when peace returns. Perhaps the delay will turn out to be a valuable lesson if it helps highlight examples that should be avoided. There’s been a lot of discussion recently about how much better German local government and organization are, and it’s true that no cities in Europe can match German cities for their beauty and excellent infrastructure, like streets, parks, public buildings, and impressive apartment buildings for families of all types. For many years now, Germans have been driven by a commendable spirit of local initiative and responsibility, showing true civic pride. Railway stations, post offices, walking paths, and squares in Germany are unmatched anywhere else. Yet, I have been told that a lot is sacrificed for looks and appearance; I was shocked to learn not long ago how poorly a skilled worker in Berlin could afford to live.
A well-known social authority, Mr. T. C. Horsfall, writing in the Spectator last December,[Pg 202] told us that there is terrible overcrowding in nearly all large German towns, and that the overcrowded tall blocks of buildings are themselves too closely crowded together, and the effect is bad both for health and morality. The death-rate, including that of infants, is much higher with them than with us. And I cannot help thinking that the effect of giving families only two rooms and a small scullery, one living-room and one bedroom for all, must have its effect upon the morality of a population. Whatever the cause, we are told that in Berlin 17 per cent. of the births are registered as illegitimate, in Munich as many as 28 per cent., in Vienna over 40 per cent., while in London they are only 5 per cent.
A well-known social authority, Mr. T. C. Horsfall, writing in the Spectator last December,[Pg 202] pointed out that there's terrible overcrowding in almost all large German cities, and that the overcrowded tall buildings are packed too closely together, which negatively affects both health and morality. The death rate, including that of infants, is much higher there than here. I can't help but think that having families live in just two rooms and a small kitchen, one living room and one bedroom for everyone, must impact the morality of the population. Whatever the cause, we’re told that in Berlin, 17 percent of births are registered as illegitimate, in Munich it’s as high as 28 percent, in Vienna over 40 percent, while in London, it’s only 5 percent.
“The effect on German town populations,” Mr. Horsfall states, “especially on the poorer inhabitants of Berlin, of the conditions existing in German towns is described in an appeal made in or about the year 1886 by Professor Schmoller to his fellow-countrymen to deal adequately and promptly with those conditions. The appeal has been reprinted in an important Report published in 1911 by Dr. Werner Hegemann:
“The effect on German town populations,” Mr. Horsfall states, “especially on the poorer inhabitants of Berlin, of the conditions existing in German towns is described in an appeal made in or about the year 1886 by Professor Schmoller to his fellow-countrymen to deal adequately and promptly with those conditions. The appeal has been reprinted in an important Report published in 1911 by Dr. Werner Hegemann:
‘The circumstances are so terrible that one can only wonder that the consequences have not been even worse. Only because a large part of these poor people have brought[Pg 203] from their earlier life a store of good habits, of religious tradition, of decent feeling, into these dens, has the worst not yet been reached. But the children and young people who are now growing up in these holes must necessarily lose the virtues of economy, domesticity, family life, and all regard for law and property, decency, and good habits. He who has no proper dwelling, but only a sleeping-place, must fall a victim to the public-house and to drink.... The community to-day is forcing the lower strata of the factory proletariat of large towns by its dwelling conditions with absolute necessity to fall back to a level of barbarism and bestiality, of savagery and rowdiness, which our forefathers hundreds of years ago had left behind them. I maintain that there lies the greatest danger for our civilization.’”
"The situation is so serious that one can only wonder how things aren’t even worse. It’s only because a lot of these unfortunate people have brought good habits, religious traditions, and decent values from their past lives into these places that we haven't hit rock bottom yet. However, the children and young people growing up in these conditions are likely to lose the values of saving, homelife, family values, respect for laws and property, decency, and good habits. Those without a proper home, just a place to sleep, are at risk of falling into bars and alcohol.... Today, society is pushing the lower classes of factory workers in big cities back to a level of barbarism and brutality, to savagery and chaos, which our ancestors moved away from hundreds of years ago. I believe this poses the greatest threat to our civilization.”
With such examples as this before her we must trust that Russia will set about promoting the social well-being of her people with all her characteristic independence, and determine that in their housing she will have only those “great spaces” which are her characteristic features in so many other ways. We have to tread this same road of social reform also when the war is over, and it is good to think that we may, perhaps, be able to take it, just as we have carried on the war, without any party questions or party spirit connected with it, as will be the case also in Russia. It is even more inspiring to think, again let me say it, that we and our new friend may tread this path together: comparing notes and making plans together as we go. That would be indeed an Entente worth the name, when it was not[Pg 204] in order that we might make war together, only that we had come to an agreement, but that we might help each other’s peoples in all the arts of peace. Mr. Baring tells us that he was once drinking tea with a Russian landowner who calls himself a moderate liberal, and when, in their conversation, the Anglo-Russian agreement was mentioned, he exclaimed (and I have no doubt he expressed the feelings of many others who desire the social good of Russia as he did so), “This is the most sensible thing the Russian government has done for the last forty years!”
With examples like this in front of her, we must trust that Russia will focus on improving the social well-being of her people with all her unique independence. She should ensure their housing features only those “great spaces” that are characteristic in so many other areas. We also need to move down this path of social reform once the war is over, and it’s encouraging to think that we might, perhaps, be able to pursue it just as we’ve carried on with the war, free from any party conflicts or partisan spirit, which will also be the case in Russia. It’s even more uplifting to consider that we and our new ally could walk this path together—sharing insights and making plans along the way. That would truly be an Entente worth having, not just so we could go to war together, but because we reached an agreement to support each other’s people in all aspects of peace. Mr. Baring shares that he was once having tea with a Russian landowner who identifies as a moderate liberal. During their conversation, when the Anglo-Russian agreement came up, he exclaimed (and I have no doubt he voiced the sentiments of many others who also care for Russia's social welfare), “This is the most sensible thing the Russian government has done in the last forty years!”
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER X
The Church of England in Russia
I welcome the opportunity that this chapter affords me of defining the position taken by our Church in Russia, for it is just the same there as in Germany, France, Belgium, and the other countries in our jurisdiction. Many English Churchmen deprecate, while others strongly resent, our having clergy, churches, and services on the Continent of Europe at all. They consider it an interference with the Church of the country, schismatical in its character, and a hindrance and impediment to the reunion of Christendom. Some English clergy come, therefore, into the jurisdiction of North and Central Europe from their own parishes, and though their own Church may have its services there, ostentatiously attend the services of the Roman Catholic Church. Young men coming out for business, girls taking positions as nurses and governesses, and others coming for health and enjoyment, are sometimes advised by their clergy not to go near the English Church, but[Pg 206] to attend Mass and “worship with the people of the country.”
I appreciate the chance this chapter gives me to explain our Church's stance in Russia, which is the same as in Germany, France, Belgium, and other countries under our jurisdiction. Many English Church members criticize, while others strongly disapprove of, us having clergy, churches, and services in mainland Europe at all. They see it as interference with the local Church, schismatic in nature, and an obstacle to the unity of Christendom. As a result, some English clergy move into the jurisdiction of North and Central Europe from their own parishes, and although their own Church might hold services there, they often attend the services of the Roman Catholic Church instead. Young men coming for work, girls taking jobs as nurses and governesses, and others seeking health and leisure are sometimes advised by their clergy to avoid the English Church and instead attend Mass and “worship with the people of the country.”
What, I fancy, many of our brethren at home, clergy and laity alike, fail very often to realize is the great difference between a temporary and permanent residence abroad. Many of us know what it is to spend a holiday in some simple and beautiful village—in the Black Forest, for instance—amongst devout and good people, far away from one’s own Church, and where it is just as natural as anything can be, and completes the friendly feeling between us, to go to church on Sunday and worship with them. Even in an unfamiliar service we have our own Prayer Books, and can read Collect, Epistle, and Holy Gospel, and be in spirit and touch with our brethren worshipping in their own churches all over the world.
What I think many of our friends back home, both clergy and laypeople, often don't realize is the significant difference between living temporarily and permanently abroad. Many of us know what it’s like to spend a vacation in a charming and beautiful village—in the Black Forest, for example—among kind and devout people, far away from our own Church. It's completely natural and enhances the friendly connection we feel to attend church on Sunday and worship with them. Even during an unfamiliar service, we have our own Prayer Books, so we can read the Collect, Epistle, and Holy Gospel, and feel aligned in spirit with our brothers and sisters worshiping in their own churches all around the world.
There is something to be said, therefore, for sharing the worship of the people of the place when passing through or making but a short stay, though, even in holiday resorts or “Sports centres,” the opportunities which our Church, chaplain, and services offer are too precious and important to be lost or undervalued. But there is nothing whatever to be said for leaving a community of our own countrymen, permanently resident in another land, without[Pg 207] the ministrations of their own Church, if they can possibly be supplied to them; and still less if, as in Russia and some other places, the people can find the means of support themselves.
There’s definitely something to be gained from participating in the worship of the local community when you’re just passing through or only staying for a short while. However, even in vacation spots or “sports centers,” the opportunities provided by our Church, chaplain, and services are too valuable and significant to be overlooked or taken for granted. There's absolutely no justification for leaving a community of our fellow countrymen, who are permanently living in another country, without[Pg 207] the support of their own Church, if it's possible to provide it; and even less if, like in Russia and some other places, the people can support themselves.
Will any of our brethren seriously maintain that, when families have to leave this country and go to live on the Continent of Europe, they must leave their own Church and be received into the Roman or Greek Communion? Or, if not, will they consider that they ought to frequent the services of those Churches as outsiders, never having the experiences and helps afforded by the sacramental means of grace? It must be one or the other. If abroad we are not to attend the services of our own Church, then the only alternative is either to leave it altogether or to live the maimed spiritual life of those who are without the ministry of the Word and Sacraments.
Will any of our fellow believers seriously argue that when families need to leave this country and move to Europe, they have to abandon their own Church and join the Roman or Greek Communion? Or, if not, do they believe they should attend the services of those Churches as outsiders, missing out on the experiences and support provided by the sacraments? It has to be one or the other. If we aren’t supposed to go to our own Church’s services while abroad, then the only option is to either leave it entirely or live a limited spiritual life without the ministry of the Word and Sacraments.
And, moreover, if it is thought that one of the pressing duties of our time is to follow our brethren across the ocean to Canada, though even there the Roman Church claims to be the “Church of the country” in its French-speaking territory, and to give them the ministrations of religion, why are we not to follow them across the Channel, when they leave their country for precisely the same reason, to extend its business[Pg 208] and commercial influence and to serve its interests in diplomatic, consular, and professional life? To think at all carefully over the situation is to see at once that our people in North and Central Europe have just the same rights (and I don’t ask for anything more than that) to the services of their own Church as anywhere else in the world.
And also, if we believe that one of the urgent responsibilities of our time is to support our brothers across the ocean in Canada, where the Roman Church claims to be the "Church of the country" in its French-speaking regions, and to provide them with religious services, then why shouldn't we extend that support across the Channel when they leave their country for exactly the same reason, to expand its business and commercial influence and to promote its interests in diplomatic, consular, and professional areas? A careful consideration of the situation reveals that our people in North and Central Europe have the same rights (and I don't ask for anything more than that) to the services of their own Church as anyone else in the world.[Pg 208]
Take, for instance, this typical case of a friend of mine living in one of the cities of Europe, and now retired from business, but still living on where he is so well known, and where he has many ways of making himself of use. He was married young, and his bride went with him to make her home abroad. They had their own Church there, and there they took their children to be baptized and, when old enough, to worship, be confirmed, and become communicants. There those children have been married, and from there gone out into the world to make new homes. In his house the clergy have been always made welcome, and have visited them when sick, counselled them when necessary, and received much valuable advice in return. Can any one be heartless enough, or foolish enough, to say that there ought to have been no English Church in that place at all, and that he and his young wife ought to have attended the Church of the[Pg 209] country, and with their descendants been lost to their own?
Take, for example, a friend of mine living in a city in Europe who is now retired from his job but still well-regarded and active in his community. He married young, and his wife moved with him to start their life abroad. They established their own Church there, where they had their children baptized and, when they were old enough, attended services, were confirmed, and became communicants. Their children have since been married and have ventured out into the world to create their own homes. In his house, the clergy have always been welcomed, visiting when they were ill, offering counsel when needed, and sharing valuable advice in return. Can anyone really be heartless or foolish enough to say that there shouldn't have been an English Church in that place at all, and that he and his wife should have worshiped at the local Church, losing their identity and heritage with their descendants?
Then there are girls at school, young men learning the language, governesses, nurses, lads in the training stables, girls dancing on the stage—these are well shepherded in Paris—and others. Are they to feel in after life, “Just at the critical time, when I needed it most, my Church was not there to give me the helping hand—and all might have been so different if it had been!” I will not dwell upon all the priceless opportunities afforded us abroad, where touch is more quickly gained, and more easily maintained, of winning during sickness and at other times those who have never been in touch with clergy or Church at home, bringing them out into the light, gaining them for the Church, and sending them home to “strengthen the brethren” there.
Then there are girls at school, young men learning the language, governesses, nurses, guys in the training stables, and girls dancing on stage—these are well taken care of in Paris—and others. Are they going to feel later in life, “Right at the moment when I needed it most, my Church wasn't there to lend a hand—and everything could have been so different if it had been!” I won’t focus on all the priceless opportunities we have abroad, where connections are more easily made and maintained, bringing comfort during illness and at other times to those who have never interacted with clergy or the Church back home, leading them into the light, attracting them to the Church, and sending them home to “strengthen the brethren” there.
Most of our clergy, from Northern Russia to Southern France and the Pyrenees, have their inspiriting stories to tell of the services they have rendered to the Church at home in this way, and yet that Church, if some of our brethren could have their way, would disown them. It won’t bear seriously thinking of, this objection to English Church work abroad; and surely it rings more true to what we feel is the Englishman’s duty wherever he is, when we read that our[Pg 210] countrymen, after settling at Archangel in the sixteenth century, built their warehouses and their Church at the same time, and wished, in their adopted country, to worship God “after the manner of their fathers.”
Most of our clergy, from Northern Russia to Southern France and the Pyrenees, have inspiring stories about the services they've provided to the Church at home like this, yet that Church, if some of our fellow members had their way, would reject them. It's hard to seriously consider this objection to English Church work abroad; it definitely resonates more with what we believe is an Englishman’s duty, no matter where he is, when we read that our countrymen, after settling in Archangel in the sixteenth century, built their warehouses and their Church simultaneously, wanting to worship God “in the way their fathers did.”
I have taken a little time to explain our continental position thus, because it is the same in every country, is thoroughly understood, and never, as far as I know, resented. We always make it perfectly clear that we never wish to interfere with the Church of the country, nor the religion of its people, but are there to shepherd our own. And it is a curious thing that in Catholic Belgium, as it is called, with people devoted to their Church, and with a clerical government such as they have had for at least the last forty years, our Anglican clergy receive from the Belgian government the same recognition, status, stipends, grants for houses, etc., as are given to the clergy of the country.
I took a moment to explain our position on the continent because it's the same in every country, it's well understood, and, as far as I know, it’s never been resented. We always make it clear that we don’t want to interfere with the local Church or the religion of its people; our focus is on caring for our own. Interestingly, in Catholic Belgium, where the people are dedicated to their Church and a clerical government has been in place for at least the last forty years, our Anglican clergy receive the same recognition, status, salaries, housing grants, etc., from the Belgian government as the local clergy do.
But nowhere is the position of our Church more fully, sympathetically or affectionately recognized than in Russia. Nowhere would it be felt, as there, a grave and responsible neglect of duty on our part if we were to leave our own people without the ministrations of their own Church. They go further than this in sympathetic feeling, for they consider that there is a special[Pg 211] link and bond of union between our Church and their own. An anonymous but evidently extremely well-informed writer about Russia, over the nom de plume of “Anglitchanin” in a leading Review[13] a month or two ago, said, in the course of his article on Russia and the War, “the English Church is said to be very like the Greek Orthodox. It is not so in fact, but in Russia it is believed to be so by all classes of the population. That is indeed the one thing about England that they all know. I have known more than one peasant ask me, ‘Is England beyond Germany—far? or beyond Siberia? But your religion is like ours.’
But nowhere is the position of our Church more fully, sympathetically, or affectionately recognized than in Russia. Nowhere would it be seen, as it is there, as a serious and responsible neglect of duty on our part if we were to leave our own people without the support of their own Church. They take it a step further in their sympathetic feelings, believing that there is a special[Pg 211] link and bond of unity between our Church and theirs. An anonymous but clearly very well-informed writer about Russia, using the pen name “Anglitchanin” in a leading Review[13] a month or two ago, mentioned in his article on Russia and the War, “the English Church is said to be very similar to the Greek Orthodox. It’s not actually the case, but in Russia, all classes of the population believe it to be true. That is the one thing about England that everyone knows. I've had more than one peasant ask me, ‘Is England past Germany—far? Or beyond Siberia? But your religion is like ours.’”
“The origin of this belief,” he adds, “is to be found in the fact that we are not Lutherans on the one side, and on the other do not acknowledge the Pope.”
“The origin of this belief,” he adds, “is found in the fact that we are not Lutherans on one side, and on the other hand, we do not recognize the Pope.”
They welcome our bishops and clergy to their services in their robes, and attend ours in the same way. When the late Duke of Edinburgh married the daughter of the Emperor Alexander, the service took place first in the cathedral with the Russian rite, with Dean Stanley present in his robes, and then a second time in the English Church with our own service, with the Russian clergy present in the sanctuary. The Bishop of London also loves to describe his reception at[Pg 212] the great Troitsky Monastery near Moscow, where he attended the services in cope and mitre, and with pastoral staff, and was greeted by all the clergy present as one of their own bishops; and the last time I heard him describe the beautiful ceremonial, he added significantly, “I should not have been received in that way at S. Peter’s, Rome”; but who can say what may be the outcome of this war? There has been a wonderful drawing together of the French and English clergy, and perhaps we may soon have more brotherly relations with the Roman clergy, even though we do not have inter-communion.
They welcome our bishops and clergy to their services in their robes and attend ours in the same way. When the late Duke of Edinburgh married the daughter of Emperor Alexander, the service first took place in the cathedral with the Russian rite, with Dean Stanley present in his robes, and then a second time in the English Church with our own service, with the Russian clergy present in the sanctuary. The Bishop of London also loves to describe his reception at[Pg 212] the great Troitsky Monastery near Moscow, where he attended the services in cope and mitre, and with pastoral staff, and was greeted by all the clergy present as one of their own bishops; and the last time I heard him describe the beautiful ceremony, he added significantly, “I would not have been welcomed like that at S. Peter’s, Rome”; but who can say what the outcome of this war may be? There has been a wonderful coming together of the French and English clergy, and perhaps we may soon have more brotherly relations with the Roman clergy, even though we don’t have inter-communion.
When four of our English bishops went to Russia with a large party of Members of Parliament and business men, three years ago, the chaplain at Petrograd arranged a choral celebration of Holy Communion in his church, and it was attended by some of the highest dignitaries of the Russian Church, who were present in their robes and took part in the procession, following the service as closely and intelligently as they could. No clergy of our Church have ever gone to Russia to learn what they could for themselves, or give lectures, or act as members of deputations, and come into touch with the Orthodox clergy and been disappointed with their reception; but, on the contrary, they have often been quite[Pg 213] astonished at the warmth of welcome offered them and the keen interest shown towards them.
When four English bishops traveled to Russia with a large group of Members of Parliament and business people three years ago, the chaplain in Petrograd organized a choral celebration of Holy Communion in his church. Some of the highest dignitaries of the Russian Church attended, wearing their robes and participating in the procession, following the service as closely and thoughtfully as they could. No clergy from our Church have ever gone to Russia to learn for themselves, give lectures, or serve as members of delegations while engaging with the Orthodox clergy and feeling disappointed with their reception; instead, they have often been quite[Pg 213]astonished by the warm welcome and keen interest shown towards them.
I had no idea until I had read what the Contemporary Review has told us that there is nothing so well known about England, throughout all classes of the population, as the similarity of the two Churches and the religion they represent; but I can speak for the archbishops, bishops, and clergy, that they have a real knowledge of the Church of England and the character of its services, and a very sincere wish to be on friendly and brotherly terms with its members, clergy and laity alike. And I do not think there is one of them who would not consider it a great compliment and most kind attention if any English Churchman called upon him to pay his respects and show interest in his church and work.
I had no idea until I read what the Contemporary Review shared that there’s nothing more widely recognized about England, across all classes of the population, than the similarities between the two Churches and the religion they represent; however, I can affirm that the archbishops, bishops, and clergy have a genuine understanding of the Church of England and the nature of its services, along with a heartfelt desire to maintain friendly and brotherly relationships with its members, both clergy and laity. I believe there isn’t one of them who wouldn’t view it as a great honor and a very kind gesture if any English Churchman visited him to pay his respects and express interest in his church and work.
Their keen interest in our Church all over the empire, even in a humble little village, is extraordinarily different from the almost complete ignorance and indifference which prevails amongst our own countrymen as to theirs, except amongst the members of one or two societies founded to bring the two Churches into more real unity of spirit.
Their strong interest in our Church throughout the empire, even in a small village, is remarkably different from the almost total ignorance and indifference that our own countrymen show towards theirs, except among members of one or two groups established to foster a deeper unity of spirit between the two Churches.
However, this, like so many other things, is to be entirely changed. We are going to see and know more than we have ever done before of the[Pg 214] way in which “God is working His purpose out” in His Church, as we are being brought into intelligent sympathy with a simply overwhelming part of Christendom, as represented by the Orthodox Church of Russia and the other Churches of the East.
However, this, like so many other things, is about to change completely. We are going to see and understand more than we ever have before about the[Pg 214] way in which “God is working His purpose out” in His Church, as we are gaining an informed connection with a truly vast part of Christendom, represented by the Orthodox Church of Russia and other Eastern Churches.
Will there be many English Churchmen who will not be most deeply moved when they read that the first Te Deum, after all these centuries, has been sung in St. Sophia, in Constantinople? It will be a most inspiring thing too to hear that the whitewash, always peeling off, which covers up the mosaic picture of our Lord, has been cleared away, and He is shown looking down in blessing while the Holy Communion is once more celebrated in the great Church of Justinian.
Will there be many English Church members who won’t be deeply moved when they read that the first Te Deum, after all these centuries, has been sung in St. Sophia, in Constantinople? It will also be truly inspiring to hear that the peeling whitewash that covered the mosaic image of our Lord has been removed, and He is now depicted looking down in blessing while the Holy Communion is once again celebrated in the great Church of Justinian.
We are all praying that God will bring good out of evil, and overcome evil with good, as this war draws on to its close, and many of us from time to time think of the “good” it will be for humanity if a more united Christian Church can be one of its first results. “Who will not pray?” said Mr. W. J. Birkbeck, the one English layman who knows Russia, its people, and its Church as few Englishmen or even Russians know them, when addressing a great gathering in London last year, “that this terrible conflict in which we are engaged will bring the Eastern and English[Pg 215] Churches closer to one another? We are mindful of the considerable advances which have already been made in that direction, and of the ever-increasing friendship which has arisen between the English and Russian Churches of late years, and more especially during the twenty years’ reign of the Emperor Nicholas II. It is known that even in the earliest years of his reign His Majesty more than once expressed his wish that the two Churches should get to know one another more closely, and that this was the best way to draw the two nations together. It is known too that Queen Victoria, when she was told of this, said, ‘Yes, it is not only the best way, it is the only sure way.’ The visits of Anglican bishops at various times have all tended to promote good feeling and mutual understanding, as did also the visit to England of the late Archbishop Antonius of Finland, afterwards Metropolitan of St. Petersburg, on the occasion of Queen Victoria’s Diamond Jubilee. The question of the reunion of our two Churches is one that cannot be forced or rushed; it will never be brought about by compromises, or by diplomatic shams. It will only come about when the two Churches, after coming fully to know one another, find that both of them hold the whole of that Faith which each of them, and not[Pg 216] one only, and all its members, and not some only, hold to be essential.”
We are all hoping that God will bring good out of evil and overcome evil with good as this war comes to an end. Many of us occasionally think about the “good” that could come for humanity if a more united Christian Church is one of its first outcomes. “Who wouldn’t pray?” asked Mr. W. J. Birkbeck, the only English layman who understands Russia, its people, and its Church better than most Englishmen or even Russians do, while speaking to a large gathering in London last year. “That this terrible conflict we are involved in will bring the Eastern and English Churches closer together? We are aware of the significant progress that has already been made in that direction, and of the growing friendship between the English and Russian Churches in recent years, especially during the twenty-year reign of Emperor Nicholas II. It is known that even in the early years of his reign, His Majesty expressed on more than one occasion his desire for the two Churches to get to know each other better, believing it was the best way to unite the two nations. Queen Victoria, upon hearing this, remarked, ‘Yes, it is not only the best way; it is the only sure way.’ The visits of Anglican bishops over the years have all contributed to fostering goodwill and mutual understanding, as did the visit to England by the late Archbishop Antonius of Finland, who later became the Metropolitan of St. Petersburg, during Queen Victoria’s Diamond Jubilee. The issue of reuniting our two Churches cannot be forced or rushed; it will never happen through compromises or diplomatic pretenses. It can only occur when both Churches, after truly getting to know one another, realize that they both share the entirety of the Faith that each of them, along with all their members, considers essential.”
I hope it will not be uninteresting now if, as they are not many in number, I describe briefly the places where English Church work is carried on in Russia, and give some characteristic service at each.
I hope it won't be boring if I briefly describe the places where English Church work is happening in Russia, since there aren’t many, and include a unique aspect of each service.
At Petrograd the British Church, with the parsonage, library, and a number of other suites of rooms, is a great block of buildings, formerly a palace, owned and maintained by the British Factory, and with a staff of three clergy. The church is the former ballroom of the palace, and is a classical basilica, with rows of Greek pillars and capitals, and a very impressive place of worship. If I single out one of the beautiful services I have known I shall choose the Evensong on the Feast of the Epiphany last year, when I preached on the last day of my stay, and had what one might call a Sunday congregation. It was grand to see that large congregation on a weekday, so far away from home.
At Petrograd, the British Church, along with the parsonage, library, and several other rooms, is a large building that used to be a palace. It's owned and maintained by the British Factory and has a staff of three clergy members. The church, which was once the palace's ballroom, is designed in a classical basilica style, featuring rows of Greek pillars and capitals, making it a very impressive place of worship. If I were to highlight one of the beautiful services I've experienced, it would be the Evensong on the Feast of the Epiphany last year when I preached on my last day there. It was amazing to see such a large congregation on a weekday, so far from home.
Three other places are served from Petrograd—Helsingfors, Narva, and Schlusselberg. Helsingfors has a small community of girls engaged in teaching and nursing, and the one Englishman who lives there with his wife, a Mr. Reid, is a Professor of English in the Finn University.[Pg 217] One has to go there and return during the night, and during my day there I had a Confirmation in the Art School, most carefully and reverently prepared, and in the evening Mr. and Mrs. Reid had all the girls for a reception, at which I was able to chat with them individually and speak to them about the important and responsible trust they had in being allowed to lay the foundations of character in young lives. At midnight they were all on the station to say good-bye, bright English girls with sparkling eyes and happy faces. Who could not go away deeply thankful that they were not allowed to feel in that remote place that they were forgotten by their Church?
Three other places are served from Petrograd—Helsingfors, Narva, and Schlusselberg. Helsingfors has a small community of girls involved in teaching and nursing, and the one Englishman living there with his wife, Mr. Reid, is a Professor of English at Finn University.[Pg 217] You have to travel there and back at night, and during my day there, I had a Confirmation at the Art School, which was prepared with great care and reverence. In the evening, Mr. and Mrs. Reid hosted a reception for all the girls, allowing me to chat with them individually and discuss the important and serious role they had in helping to build character in young lives. At midnight, they were all at the station to say goodbye—bright English girls with sparkling eyes and happy faces. Who could not leave feeling deeply grateful that they didn't feel forgotten by their Church in that remote place?
Narva is a great manufacturing community with a large staff of Englishmen, also a long journey away, and it so happens that they are nearly all Nonconformists there, but they value our services, and enjoyed mine with them, followed as it was by a special evening of music and recitations, about sixty being present.
Narva is a thriving manufacturing community with a large number of English workers, even though it's quite far away. Interestingly, almost everyone there is a Nonconformist, but they appreciate our contributions and really enjoyed my time with them. It was followed by a special evening of music and recitations, with about sixty people in attendance.
Schlusselberg is a large factory for printing cotton goods for Asia, half a day’s journey up the Neva, where we always have an evening service followed by Holy Communion next morning. It is the only place I have yet known where all the community, about forty, have been[Pg 218] present at the evening service, and next morning been all present again as communicants, but with one added to their number, a man who had been away the night before.
Schlusselberg is a large factory that prints cotton goods for Asia, situated half a day's journey up the Neva. We always hold an evening service, followed by Holy Communion the next morning. It's the only place I've seen where the entire community, around forty people, has been[Pg 218] present at the evening service, and the next morning, everyone was all present again for Communion, but with one new addition—a man who had been away the night before.
Moscow has a church and parsonage and large courtyard, as will be seen in the illustration; almost startlingly like, it seems in that ancient capital, to a bit of a London suburb. But as I saw it on Christmas Eve last year it was Russian enough, the great courtyard was full of troikas and sledges, and the clear air musical with tinkling bells as the people came driving in from far and near, clad in warm furs, for the service. That Christmas Eve, with its carols and the old hymns, helped one to realize what it means to have an English church and clergyman in a community like that of Moscow. The chaplain conducts all the services, does all the work of the community, and visits over a large neighbourhood outside, single-handed.
Moscow has a church, a parsonage, and a large courtyard, as shown in the illustration; it almost resembles a London suburb in a surprisingly striking way. But when I saw it on Christmas Eve last year, it felt distinctly Russian. The great courtyard was filled with troikas and sledges, and the crisp air was filled with the sound of tinkling bells as people arrived from near and far, dressed in warm furs for the service. That Christmas Eve, with its carols and traditional hymns, made it clear what it means to have an English church and clergyman in a community like Moscow. The chaplain leads all the services, handles all the community's work, and visits a wide area outside, all on his own.
Warsaw is the next capital to take, much before us of late, and perhaps with a great place yet to fill in future history. It is the centre of Christian work amongst the Russian Jews, as I shall have to explain more at length in my next chapter; but there is also a British community to whom the chaplain ministers, and which perhaps numbers, all told, about a hundred, with one or two[Pg 219] outlying places reckoned in. The service I remember most at Warsaw, and shall always associate with it, was the dedication or consecration—the two abroad mean the same thing—of their church. We had it on a Sunday morning, with a very large congregation, and very impressive it was to take, so far away, as our little copies of the service told us, “The Order of Consecration as used in the Diocese of London.” There were some Old Catholics present, and they were deeply impressed with the scriptural character of a service which carried us back to the days of David and Solomon. I dare say it was true of all there, as one of them said, that they had never seen the consecration of a church of their own before, and had had to come to Russia for it when they did.
Warsaw is the next capital to conquer, much earlier than we have lately, and maybe with an important role yet to play in future history. It’s the center of Christian work among the Russian Jews, as I’ll explain in more detail in my next chapter; but there’s also a British community that the chaplain serves, which probably numbers around a hundred, including one or two[Pg 219] outlying areas. The service I remember most from Warsaw, and will always associate with it, was the dedication or consecration—the two mean the same thing abroad—of their church. We held it on a Sunday morning, with a very large congregation, and it was very impressive to take it so far away, as our little copies of the service indicated, “The Order of Consecration as used in the Diocese of London.” There were some Old Catholics present, and they were deeply moved by the scriptural nature of a service that took us back to the times of David and Solomon. I bet it was true for everyone there, as one of them mentioned, that they had never witnessed the consecration of a church of their own before and had to come to Russia for it when they finally did.
We have only two other places in our jurisdiction—as the shores of the Black Sea fall to the Diocese of Gibraltar—Libau and Riga.
We only have two other locations in our area—since the shores of the Black Sea belong to the Diocese of Gibraltar—Libau and Riga.
Libau is a Baltic port in Courland, a German-speaking place, where there is an extremely small British community, but where there are a fair number of British ships in the course of the year. The establishment consists of two flats side by side, one of which supplies the chaplain and his wife with a comfortable home; and the other, which communicates with it, provides an institute,[Pg 220] with papers and a billiard-table, etc., for the sailors, and a beautiful little chapel opening out of it. When last there we had a reception, or social, in the institute, followed by a service; after which we came back into the institute, and I had a talk with the seamen and apprentices and one or two young fellows in the business houses. I need not ask the reader if he thinks that little church ought to be there or not.
Libau is a Baltic port in Courland, a German-speaking area, where there’s a very small British community, but a fair number of British ships come through during the year. The establishment consists of two flats side by side; one provides a comfortable home for the chaplain and his wife, while the other connects to it, offering an institute,[Pg 220] with newspapers, a billiard table, and other amenities for the sailors, plus a lovely little chapel attached. When I was last there, we had a reception or social event in the institute, followed by a service. After that, we returned to the institute, and I had a conversation with the seamen, apprentices, and a couple of young guys from the local businesses. I don’t need to ask the reader if they think that little church should be there or not.
Riga is a great port, also on the Baltic, and its beautiful church, with a great spire, is close to the banks of the river. It has a splendid position and is tremendously appreciated and well supported by a fairly large and prosperous community. The service to mention here was my Confirmation on the Russian Whitsun Day last year but one. Every one comes to a Confirmation abroad, and it was to us at Riga a real anniversary of the great gift of the Holy Spirit. It was in the afternoon, and we had had the Holy Communion at eight and Morning Service at eleven as at home—but the Confirmation was at three, and was the service of the day.
Riga is a major port city on the Baltic Sea, and its stunning church, featuring a tall spire, is situated close to the riverbanks. It boasts an excellent location and is highly regarded and well-supported by a fairly large and thriving community. The event worth mentioning was my Confirmation on the Russian Whitsun Day about a year ago. Everyone attends a Confirmation abroad, and for us in Riga, it was truly a celebration of the great gift of the Holy Spirit. It took place in the afternoon; we had Holy Communion at eight and Morning Service at eleven like we do back home—but the Confirmation was at three, and it was the highlight of the day.
It makes a great difference when a large congregation can really be brought to pray during the short space of silence usually kept for the purpose. They most certainly prayed that afternoon at Riga, and many told me in touching[Pg 221] language what an experience it had been to them. These are great opportunities abroad. A man in middle life told me once, also abroad, what the confirmation of his daughter had been to him that day after he had been led specially to pray in the service; and he added, “I’ve never been at a Confirmation before this since my own at Charterhouse, and I can only wish that it had meant more to me at the time.”
It makes a big difference when a large group can genuinely come together to pray during the brief silence usually kept for that purpose. They definitely prayed that afternoon in Riga, and many shared with me in moving[Pg 221] terms what an experience it was for them. These are great opportunities abroad. A man in his middle years once told me, also abroad, how meaningful his daughter’s confirmation was for him that day after he had been encouraged to pray during the service; and he added, “I’ve never been to a Confirmation since my own at Charterhouse, and I can only wish it had meant more to me at the time.”
There is one other place to mention, the port which is historic for us in more senses than one just now—Archangel. It is not actually upon the White Sea, but a little distance up the Dvina, and is frequented by a good number of British ships in the summer when the sea there is free from ice. There is a church and a rectory, but no community at all, and so the Russia Company send a chaplain there for the summer months to visit the men aboard ship and hold services for them ashore.
There’s one more place to mention, the port that holds historical significance for us in more ways than one right now—Archangel. It’s not actually on the White Sea, but a bit upstream on the Dvina, and it sees a fair number of British ships in the summer when the sea is free of ice. There’s a church and a rectory, but no community at all, so the Russia Company sends a chaplain there during the summer months to visit the men on the ships and lead services for them on land.
The Anglican Church in Russia, therefore, for I have described every place in which it is at work, is not a very large community, but I can claim that it is zealous, earnest, efficient, and thoroughly representative, and I feel sure that it will be admitted that it is doing a real and good work for Russia as well as for ourselves. I have often brought home to myself the real[Pg 222] significance of an interest or influence by asking myself what I should do without it. And if one only just thinks, “What would our countrymen do in Russia? how would they hope to knit up real and lasting ties, if their Church were not there?” there would be, to my mind, no answer which could be adequately expressed in words.
The Anglican Church in Russia, therefore, as I have described every place where it operates, is not a very large community, but I can say that it is passionate, dedicated, efficient, and truly representative. I’m confident that it will be recognized as doing meaningful and valuable work for both Russia and ourselves. I often remind myself of the real importance of an interest or influence by considering what I would do without it. And if one simply thinks, “What would our fellow countrymen do in Russia? How would they hope to build genuine and lasting connections without their Church there?” it seems to me there would be no answer that could be fully captured in words.
I hope to be able, when the war is over, to appoint a chaplain whose work it shall be to travel over those great spaces in European and Siberian Russia and visit very small communities where it is impossible for a permanent chaplain to find enough to do.
I hope that when the war is over, I can appoint a chaplain whose job will be to travel across the vast areas of European and Siberian Russia and visit the very small communities where there isn't enough work for a full-time chaplain.
These will rapidly increase now as the country and its people become better known to us. The first Church of England Service ever taken in Siberia is a very good instance to give of such opportunities. It was in 1912, at Ekaterinburg, just beyond the Urals, and in the government of Perm, a large and growing town of 80,000 people, where our British community is represented almost entirely by one family named Yates, paper manufacturers, whose first mill was built there fifty years ago. It now consists of Mr. and Mrs. Yates, their brothers, children, and grandchildren.
These will quickly increase now as the country and its people become better known to us. The first Church of England service ever held in Siberia is a great example of such opportunities. It took place in 1912, at Ekaterinburg, just beyond the Urals, in the government of Perm, a large and growing town of 80,000 residents, where our British community is mostly represented by one family named Yates, paper manufacturers, whose first mill was established there fifty years ago. It now includes Mr. and Mrs. Yates, their siblings, children, and grandchildren.
Ekaterinburg is a distributing centre for the[Pg 223] Bible Society, and their agent—earnest, energetic, and capable—is one of the best-known and respected Englishmen in Siberia. He it was who had prepared for my coming, arranged for me to stay with Mr. and Mrs. Yates, and invited every one within reach—“I’ve sounded the big drum,” he said—and with governesses, English wives of Russians, a young fellow and his wife teaching roller-skating, and one or two others—some having travelled long distances to get there—we must have numbered about thirty in all. They prepared a little temporary altar in the large drawing-room, with an ikon, flowers, etc., and we had Holy Communion, a morning and evening service, our dinner and supper together, and a priceless experience of the unity which thankfulness and fellowship always bring with them when realized in common prayer and worship.
Ekaterinburg is a distribution center for the[Pg 223] Bible Society, and their representative—dedicated, energetic, and capable—is one of the most well-known and respected Englishmen in Siberia. He was the one who prepared for my arrival, arranged for me to stay with Mr. and Mrs. Yates, and invited everyone nearby—“I’ve sounded the big drum,” he said—and with governesses, English wives of Russians, a young couple teaching roller-skating, and a few others—some traveling long distances to get there—we must have had about thirty people in total. They set up a small temporary altar in the large drawing room, complete with an ikon, flowers, and so on, and we held Holy Communion, a morning and evening service, shared dinner and supper together, and experienced the invaluable sense of unity that gratitude and fellowship always bring when realized through common prayer and worship.
From Ekaterinburg I went a day’s journey to another town, in a part of the country to which very few English travellers ever go, and there the small community consisted of one family only, though they were three generations. We were only a dozen altogether, and some might think it was hardly worth taking up a bishop’s time for three days to go and see one family. But the head of that family had been there between forty[Pg 224] and fifty years, and never had our Church’s service during that time, nor received Communion. The grandchildren had never seen or heard the service before, and they were the children of a Russian father, attending a Russian school. I made my address simple so that they could understand it, knowing that the others could if the children did, and I had one or two opportunities of conversation with them, which they greatly welcomed. Late at night I left, all the party accompanying me to the station to see me off; and after we had said, “Good-bye,” and they had left, the mother of those children came back quietly and said:—
From Ekaterinburg, I traveled for a day to another town in a part of the country that very few English travelers visit. There, the small community was made up of just one family, though they spanned three generations. Altogether, we were only about a dozen, and some might think it wasn't worth taking a bishop’s time for three days just to visit one family. But the head of that family had lived there for about forty to fifty years and had never had our Church’s service nor received Communion during that time. The grandchildren had never seen or heard the service before, even though they were the children of a Russian father and attended a Russian school. I made my address simple so they could understand, knowing that if the children could understand, then the others could too. I had a couple of opportunities to talk with them, and they were very welcoming. Late at night, I departed, and everyone came to the station to see me off. After we said “Good-bye” and they left, the mother of those children quietly returned and said:—
“Bishop, I felt I must come back just to tell you this. In the winter, after having tried so long to keep my boy and girl English in their ideas, I felt hopeless and gave up the struggle; but I want you to know that in the service to-day I’ve had the strength and courage given me to begin again.”
“Bishop, I felt I had to come back just to tell you this. In the winter, after trying for so long to keep my son and daughter English in their ideas, I felt hopeless and gave up the fight; but I want you to know that in the service today I’ve been given the strength and courage to start over.”
Is it not worth while to have a travelling chaplain go about and find such experiences as that waiting for him in many places? Can any one possibly think that those who have to live on the Continent of Europe, because of some fanciful ideas of intrusion upon the jurisdiction of another Church, should be deprived[Pg 225] of the services of their own, and find, as they inevitably do find, that they are ever accepting for themselves a lowered standard and a dimmer ideal?
Isn't it worth having a traveling chaplain who can discover experiences like that waiting for him in many places? Can anyone really believe that those who have to live in continental Europe, due to some unrealistic ideas about interfering with another Church's authority, should be denied[Pg 225] the services of their own? And find, as they inevitably do, that they are constantly settling for a lower standard and a dimmer ideal?
I remember a girl whom I had confirmed in Switzerland coming at a later visit to tell me that, after six months of happy life as a communicant, she had begun to “fall away,” and now seemed to have “lost all interest.” What was she to do? On being questioned, it appeared that at the end of those six months she had gone to stay with a family in the country, where there was no English church within any possible distance, and she said:—
I remember a girl I confirmed in Switzerland who, during a later visit, told me that after six months of enjoying life as a church member, she had started to “drift away” and now seemed to have “lost all interest.” What should she do? When I asked, it turned out that at the end of those six months, she had gone to stay with a family in the countryside where there wasn’t any English church nearby, and she said:—
“I missed the services at first, but I found gradually that I could do without them; and so I grew not to mind.” I advised her, wherever she was in future, when not able to attend a service, carefully to use the Communion Office at eight o’clock, and think of all those who were in church, and realize her unity with them, and reverently and slowly think over all the special parts of the service, and she would find herself eager enough to go to church at the usual time when opportunity again presented itself, as she would have wished every time she was reading the service that she was having the complete experience. She would not “find that[Pg 226] she could do without it.” Spiritual things are spiritually discerned. And if we drop away from those means of grace which help us to be spiritually minded, there will certainly in time be little, if any, spiritual experiences to show.
“I missed the services at first, but I gradually realized that I could do without them; so I stopped minding.” I advised her, wherever she might be in the future, when she couldn't attend a service, to carefully use the Communion Office at eight o’clock, think of everyone in church, and feel her connection with them. She should take her time to thoughtfully reflect on all the special parts of the service, and she would find herself eager to attend church at the usual time when the opportunity arose again, wishing every time she read the service that she had the full experience. She would not “find that[Pg 226] she could do without it.” Spiritual matters are understood spiritually. If we drift away from the means of grace that help us stay spiritually focused, in time there will certainly be little, if any, spiritual experiences to show.
This chapter is not, like the others, concerned with Russian people and affairs; but I have ventured to write it because without it English Churchmen would not be able to understand fully the influence we are exercising upon Russian life and thought even now, and which, in far fuller measure, we are expecting to exercise in the time to come.
This chapter isn't like the others, which focus on Russian people and matters; however, I decided to write it because without it, English church leaders wouldn’t fully grasp the impact we are currently having on Russian life and thought, and the much greater influence we anticipate having in the future.
The Duma (I was assured in 1911 when calling at the Ministry of the Interior in Petrograd) have been preparing a Bill for some time to give the Anglican Church in Russia a legal status and recognition such as it has never yet had! We shall be glad and thankful enough to have it, but I am far more happy and grateful in the thought of the real spiritual influence our Church possesses and exercises, even without that legal status, both in the permanent chaplaincies and in those distant places visited from time to time.
The Duma (I was told in 1911 when I visited the Ministry of the Interior in Petrograd) has been working on a Bill for a while to give the Anglican Church in Russia a legal status and recognition that it has never had before! We would be very glad and thankful to receive it, but I am even more happy and grateful for the genuine spiritual influence our Church has and exerts, even without that legal status, both in the permanent chaplaincies and in those remote places we visit from time to time.
Just as in its legislation, it is not so much the law as it stands which determines the state of things social in Russia, as the trend and aim and[Pg 227] purpose of every new enactment, and the present actual life of the people. All that is in one direction in Russia. Government becomes ever more and more constitutional. It is the same with respect to religious life and prospects. There has been no change whatever in the actual formal and legal relations of the Russian and Anglican Churches; but surely and evidently, in sympathy, mutual knowledge, regard, and respect, every year, they are drawing more closely and affectionately together.
Just like in its laws, it's not just the current legislation that shapes the social situation in Russia, but also the direction, goals, and purpose of each new law, along with the actual lives of the people. Everything is moving in one direction in Russia. The government is becoming increasingly constitutional. The same goes for religious life and prospects. There have been no changes in the official and legal relationships between the Russian and Anglican Churches; however, in terms of sympathy, mutual understanding, regard, and respect, they are coming together more closely and affectionately each year.
I cannot close this chapter without expressing my deep and grateful appreciation of the help and support given to our work by the Russia Society. It is no longer a trading company but still possesses large funds and, it seems to me, they must all be spent in support of our Anglican Church in Russia. It is impossible even to think of what that work would be without the help given to us by the Russia Society, and the British Factory in Petrograd.
I can't wrap up this chapter without sharing my sincere gratitude for the help and support we received from the Russia Society. It may no longer be a trading company, but it still has significant funds, and in my opinion, they should all be dedicated to supporting our Anglican Church in Russia. It's hard to imagine what that work would look like without the assistance from the Russia Society and the British Factory in Petrograd.
FOOTNOTES:
[13] Contemporary Review, November, 1914.
CHAPTER XI
The Jewish people
The Jewish question was the first of many I was called upon to consider after crossing the Russian frontier, for my first service within the empire was the Confirmation of a Jew. He was of the educated class, and particularly attractive; and as he bowed low over my hand and kissed it with a singular grace of manner the western part of Europe seemed already far away. It was at Warsaw, where, as at Cracow—the ancient capital of Poland—the Jews form a larger and more influential part of the population than in any other European city. It will surprise many, no doubt, to hear that, though the Anglican Church has no legal status as yet, our chaplain at Warsaw has the sole and exclusive right of baptizing those Jews who are Russian subjects, and wish to be received into the Christian Church. Any Jew who wishes to become a Christian, if in the Russian Empire, must go to Warsaw and receive Baptism from the Anglican chaplain, maintained there for many years by the[Pg 229] London Society for Promoting Christianity among the Jews.
The Jewish question was the first of many I had to think about after crossing the Russian border, because my first task within the empire was to confirm a Jew. He was from the educated class and particularly charming; as he bowed low over my hand and kissed it with a unique grace, the western part of Europe felt distant. This was in Warsaw, where, like in Cracow—the ancient capital of Poland—the Jewish population is larger and more influential than in any other European city. Many will probably be surprised to hear that, even though the Anglican Church doesn't have a legal status yet, our chaplain in Warsaw has the exclusive right to baptize any Russian Jews who want to join the Christian Church. Any Jew who wants to become a Christian while in the Russian Empire must go to Warsaw to receive baptism from the Anglican chaplain, who has been supported there for many years by the [Pg 229] London Society for Promoting Christianity among the Jews.
This young Russian, with his wife, had travelled a great distance for his Baptism and Confirmation, and, if I remember rightly, was leaving Russia in the course of time. He was able, therefore, to receive Confirmation in our own Church, although Russian subjects, if Jewish, on receiving Baptism from us—it is a strange anomaly that we hope will soon cease—are expected to choose whether they will next be received into the communion of the Lutheran, Roman Catholic, or Orthodox Churches. None of these, of course, attract them after receiving instruction and Baptism in our own Church, and, on that account, no doubt, many of them have reverted again to their old religion.
This young Russian, along with his wife, had traveled a long way for his Baptism and Confirmation, and, if I recall correctly, was planning to leave Russia in the near future. Because of this, he was able to receive Confirmation in our Church, even though Russian subjects who are Jewish must choose whether they want to join the Lutheran, Roman Catholic, or Orthodox Churches after receiving Baptism from us—it's a strange situation that we hope will change soon. None of these denominations, of course, appeal to them after they've been taught and baptized in our Church, and because of that, many of them have likely returned to their original faith.
The passport system in Russia is an admirable and comprehensive one, and as soon as a Hebrew Christian abandons his Faith and returns to Judaism, he is required by law to report it at once to the local authority, in order that his passport may be altered; and on his doing so a notice is at once dispatched to our chaplain at Warsaw that a pen is to be drawn through his name in the baptismal register. It was painfully affecting to turn over the pages of that register, and see those ominous-looking lines drawn from[Pg 230] top to bottom of various entries. One could not see anything like it anywhere else, I suppose. It carried the mind back to the early days of the Faith, and to that sad class known as the lapsi (“lapsed”); to the lament over Demas, who had forsaken S. Paul and gone back to the world; and to such promises as “I will not blot out his name from the book of life.”
The passport system in Russia is impressive and thorough, and as soon as a Hebrew Christian renounces their faith and returns to Judaism, they must legally report this to the local authority so their passport can be updated. Once they do this, a notice is immediately sent to our chaplain in Warsaw to instruct that a pen be drawn through their name in the baptismal register. It was deeply moving to flip through the pages of that register and see those striking lines drawn from[Pg 230] top to bottom across various entries. You wouldn't find anything quite like that anywhere else, I guess. It reminded me of the early days of the faith and that unfortunate group known as the lapsi (“lapsed”); it brought to mind the lament over Demas, who abandoned St. Paul and returned to the world; and the promises like “I will not erase his name from the book of life.”
There is much in the work at Warsaw to take one back thus in spirit to the days of the Apostles. One felt it a little at the Confirmation itself, when saying the sentence which accompanies the laying on of hands, first in German for the young Jew, and then in English for the girl who followed him; but most of all on the Sunday evening, when the services of the day in the little chapel were all over, and everything was quiet.
There’s a lot in the work at Warsaw that brings you back in spirit to the days of the Apostles. You could feel it a bit during the Confirmation, when saying the sentence that goes with the laying on of hands, first in German for the young Jew, and then in English for the girl who followed him; but most of all on Sunday evening, when the services of the day in the small chapel were done, and everything was quiet.
That is the time always given to “inquirers”; and they came one after another, that first Sunday of mine at Warsaw, stealing in, just as Nicodemus came by night and for the same reason, sometimes singly, sometimes husband and wife together, and sometimes a whole family—the children going off to join the chaplain’s children, while the parents came to us. When the room in time was quite full we began by singing a few hymns in German, after which the[Pg 231] chaplain prayed for guidance and the sense of God’s presence; and then a most interesting time followed. He took the holy Gospel for the day, every one reading a verse in turn—in German—during which questions were encouraged if the literal meaning of the verse was not clear.
That is the time always set aside for "inquirers"; they came one after another that first Sunday of mine in Warsaw, coming in quietly, just like Nicodemus did at night for the same reason. Sometimes they came alone, sometimes as couples, and other times as whole families—the kids heading off to join the chaplain’s children while the parents stayed with us. When the room eventually got quite full, we started by singing a few hymns in German. After that, the [Pg 231] chaplain prayed for guidance and a sense of God’s presence; then a very engaging time followed. He took the holy Gospel for the day, and everyone read a verse in turn—in German—during which questions were welcomed if the literal meaning of the verse wasn’t clear.
It was a particularly arresting Gospel for those present to consider, as it included our Lord’s words, “If I by the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you.” There is no more striking symbol for a Jew than that of the “finger of God,” nor anything more absorbingly interesting than “God’s kingdom”; and I have always thankfully felt that I was fortunate that night. The Chaplain of Warsaw is not one who loses or wastes opportunities, and he did his very best with that one. It was an extraordinarily interesting scene as I watched the faces of that little gathering of men and women gazing with the keenest and most penetrating of expressions upon their teacher; and now and then, as he mentioned psalm or prophecy, taking up their Bibles to find the passage named. Then, satisfied as to its apposite character, they would look up again as eagerly as before. I seemed to be back again in spirit sharing in one of those Apostolic scenes of[Pg 232] the New Testament, when one or another “preached Christ unto them,” and they, as at Berea, received the teaching “with readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures whether those things were so.”
It was a particularly striking Gospel for everyone there to reflect on, as it included our Lords words, “If I cast out demons by the finger of God, then surely the kingdom of God has come upon you.” There is no more powerful symbol for a Jew than the “finger of God,” and nothing more captivating than “God's kingdom”; I’ve always felt grateful that I was there that night. The Chaplain of Warsaw is not someone who misses or squanders opportunities, and he made the most of that moment. It was an incredibly interesting scene as I observed the faces of that small group of men and women intently focused on their teacher; occasionally, when he referenced a psalm or prophecy, they would pick up their Bibles to find the cited passage. After confirming its relevance, they would look back up as eagerly as before. I felt like I was spirit back in one of those Apostolic moments from the New Testament, when someone “preached Christ to them,” and they, like those at Berea, accepted the teaching “with open minds, and searched the Scriptures to see if those things were true.”
Just such little gatherings as that at Warsaw, and in just such places, to which people came stealthily yet expectantly, were addressed by Barnabas and Paul, by Silas and John Mark. One feels now when listening to a chapter from the Acts of the Apostles, or reading it, as if one had been there and seen and heard. It is only a year since I was once more at Warsaw, and again it was Sunday evening, with the Holy Communion, Confirmation, and other services of the day all over, and just as before the Jewish inquirers came quietly in, in ones and twos and threes, only this time the gathering was larger and the attention keener even than it had been three years before. The same order was followed, the singing of hymns in German, prayer—those present were encouraged to pray in very simple words—the reading of a passage from the New Testament, and then its exposition; but though it was the same faithful teaching of the Faith, or preaching Christ, there was a difference both in what was said and in the questions asked. It was no longer the Messiah,[Pg 233] or the Christ fulfilling Messianic psalm or evangelical prophecy, but the living Christ of to-day.
Just like those small gatherings in Warsaw, where people came quietly yet hopefully, Barnabas, Paul, Silas, and John Mark spoke to them. It feels as if you've been there, seen it, and heard it when you listen to or read a chapter from the Acts of the Apostles. It was only a year ago that I was in Warsaw again, and once more it was Sunday evening, after Holy Communion, Confirmation, and all the day's services, and just like before, the Jewish inquirers came in quietly, one by one, two by two, and three by three. This time, though, the gathering was larger, and the interest was even greater than it had been three years earlier. The same format was followed: singing hymns in German, prayer—where everyone was encouraged to pray in very simple words—reading a passage from the New Testament, and then discussing it. But even though the faithful teaching of the Faith or preaching about Christ was the same, both what was said and the questions asked were different. It was no longer about the Messiah, or Christ fulfilling Messianic psalms or evangelical prophecy, but about the living Christ of today.
It was a sight not soon, if ever, to be forgotten, those keen Jewish faces, such as our Lord Himself looked into daily during His ministry, eager, expectant, hopeful, while questioning again, as in the Synagogue of Capernaum, how it could be possible for Him to be not only Way and Truth, but Life; how He could in any comprehensible sense be said to live in His people, and how any one could with any conviction say or sing “And now I live in Him.” It made one feel that even there, in far-away and comparatively unknown Russia, that same Spirit is moving upon the waters to whom the Quarterly Review gave its testimony in the October number of 1912, when it stated at the close of a remarkable review of modern German and other critical literature that the net result of modern negative criticism had only been “to make the living Christ a greater Reality to-day than He has been since the days of the Apostles.” So it was at Warsaw that night. They wanted to understand the Christ whom S. Paul not only taught but had experienced ever since his conversion, and which enabled and impelled him to say, “I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me.”[Pg 234]
It was a sight not easily forgotten, those eager Jewish faces, like the ones our Lord saw every day during His ministry, filled with anticipation and hope, while questioning once again, as in the Synagogue of Capernaum, how it could be that He was not only the Way and the Truth, but also Life; how He could genuinely be said to live in His people, and how anyone could confidently say or sing “And now I live in Him.” It made one feel that even there, in far-off and relatively unknown Russia, that same Spirit was moving over the waters, just as the Quarterly Review testified in the October 1912 issue, stating at the end of an impressive review of modern German and other critical literature that the overall impact of modern negative criticism had only served to make the living Christ a greater Reality today than He has been since the days of the Apostles. So it was in Warsaw that night. They wanted to understand the Christ whom S. Paul not only taught but had experienced ever since his conversion, which enabled and drove him to say, “I live, yet not I, but Christ lives in me.”[Pg 234]
The Jews have had hard experiences in Russia, and the story of their wrongs would take long to tell; but let us hope that now there is no reason for wishing to tell it. We are hoping that in more ways than one Russia is going to “forget those things which are behind, and reach forward to those things which are before,” and which are worthy of the aims of a great nation. Few nobler things have been said during the war than General Botha’s counsel to his fellow-countrymen when the Beyers and De Wet revolution had come to a fitting end. He reminded them that what had happened was within their own household, and their own affair, and that the only right course was to let by-gones be by-gones, and “cultivate a spirit of tolerance and forbearance and merciful oblivion” with respect to the errors of the past.
The Jews have faced tough times in Russia, and telling the full story of their struggles would take a while; but let's hope that now there is no need to recount it. We hope that in many ways, Russia is going to "forget those things which are behind, and reach forward to those things which are before," aiming for the ideals of a great nation. Few things have been said with more nobility during the war than General Botha's advice to his fellow citizens after the Beyers and De Wet revolution ended appropriately. He reminded them that what had happened was their own issue, and that the only right approach was to let the past be the past, and to "cultivate a spirit of tolerance and forbearance and merciful oblivion" regarding the mistakes of yesterday.
A year ago, if writing upon Russian life of to-day, one could not but have touched upon the hardships of the Jews who have to live “within the pale” in Russia, and have been alternately tolerated and persecuted, even massacred within recent years; and one would have had to own that there was something to be said upon the Russian side as well, even if not agreeing with it. But this is now no longer necessary. In Russia as in South[Pg 235] Africa we must say, “Let by-gones be by-gones, and let the spirit of tolerance and forbearance and merciful oblivion” blot out the errors of the past for Russian and for Jew. It should be remembered also that the devout Jew is as mystical in his religion as the Russian, who must surely now and then, as he looks toward the seven-branched candlestick within his own sacrarium, or listens to the psalms, be reminded that his devotion has a Jewish source.
A year ago, if we were writing about Russian life today, we couldn't help but mention the struggles of Jews living "within the pale" in Russia, who have faced both tolerance and persecution, even massacres in recent years. We would also have to acknowledge that there were points to consider on the Russian side, even if we didn't agree with them. However, that's no longer necessary. In Russia, as in South Africa, we should say, “Let bygones be bygones, and may the spirit of tolerance, understanding, and merciful forgetfulness” erase the mistakes of the past for both Russians and Jews. It’s also important to remember that the devout Jew is as mystical in his faith as the Russian, who must sometimes, as he gazes at the seven-branched candlestick in his sanctuary or listens to the psalms, be reminded that his devotion has Jewish roots.
A Jewish Confirmation with none but Jews in the congregation is a great experience. Twice I have had it at Wandsbeck, just outside Hamburg, where, under Pastor Dolman of our London Society, the work is entirely for and amongst Jews. At my first visit there were about fourteen candidates, fine young men from many countries, one or two being German and Austrian, and several in uniform. As we entered, the large congregation, without rising, began to sing a German hymn, slowly and softly, and at once the whole atmosphere of the place became deeply devotional. Everything was in German, and though I confirm in German I cannot venture to preach or address in the language; and so in the address Pastor Dolman stood beside me to interpret, and so masterly and rapid was this interpretation that the candidates seemed to be[Pg 236] listening to me, rather than to him, from first to last. There was no mistaking the spirit of that congregation, nor the character of the service. Every one was in it, every one deeply interested and attentive, and eager to be spiritually helped. The consciousness of it seemed to embrace every one present in the most convincing way, and again seemed to carry us back to Apostolic days, making one wonder whether amongst those rugged and strong-featured men and women there might not be another Aquila and Priscilla, ready for work if God should bring it to them; whether amongst those youths there might not be another Timotheus ready to gladden the heart of any one who should see what was in him and take him in hand for God. “Why shouldn’t there be amongst this eager-looking crowd,” I found myself thinking, “another Apollos, or even a S. Paul?”
A Jewish Confirmation with only Jews in the congregation is an incredible experience. I've had it twice at Wandsbeck, just outside Hamburg, where, under Pastor Dolman of our London Society, the work is entirely for and among Jews. During my first visit, there were about fourteen candidates, fine young men from various countries, one or two being German and Austrian, and several in uniform. As we walked in, the large congregation began to sing a German hymn, slowly and softly, without standing, and immediately the whole atmosphere became deeply spiritual. Everything was in German, and although I confirm in German, I can't preach or speak in the language; so for my address, Pastor Dolman stood beside me to interpret. His interpretation was so skillful and quick that the candidates seemed to be listening to me instead of him, from start to finish. The spirit of that congregation was unmistakable, and the character of the service was clear. Everyone was engaged, deeply interested and attentive, eager for spiritual support. The awareness of it seemed to encompass everyone present in a profoundly convincing way, almost taking us back to Apostolic times, making one wonder if among those rugged and strong-featured men and women there might be another Aquila and Priscilla, ready for work if God called them; whether among those young men there might be another Timothy, ready to delight anyone who saw his potential and took him under their wing for God. “Why shouldn’t there be among this eager-looking crowd,” I caught myself thinking, “another Apollos, or even a St. Paul?”
I shall always be glad also to have visited Cracow, and taken a service there in what we shall probably soon be speaking of as “the old days before the war.” Nowhere, I suppose, in Europe does the Jew walk the streets of a city with the same confidence and assurance as he does in this ancient capital of Poland and burial-place of its kings. The Jews form a very large[Pg 237] part of its population, fill the foremost places of commercial importance, and show most unmistakably in every look and gesture how strong, whenever it can find expression, is the Jewish pride of race.
I will always be glad that I visited Cracow and attended a service there during what we will probably soon refer to as “the old days before the war.” I guess nowhere else in Europe does a Jewish person walk the streets of a city with the same confidence and assurance as they do in this ancient capital of Poland, which is also the burial place of its kings. The Jewish community makes up a significant[Pg 237] part of the population, occupies key positions in business, and clearly demonstrates through every look and gesture how strong their pride in their heritage is whenever it can find expression.
There is a very small Christian community both here and at Lemberg—or Luow as we must call it now—but there are two licensed laymen to deal with Jewish inquirers, and we had a celebration of Holy Communion, and conference together two years ago. I saw then another side of the Russian or Polish Jew, for whether he is in Poland proper or that part of the old kingdom which is called Galicia, or in the western part of Russia—he is not legally allowed anywhere else in the empire—the Jew, of course, is always essentially the same.
There is a very small Christian community both here and in Lemberg—or Luow, as we must call it now—but there are two licensed laypeople to assist Jewish inquirers, and we had a celebration of Holy Communion and held a conference together two years ago. I then saw another side of the Russian or Polish Jew, because whether he is in Poland itself, that part of the old kingdom known as Galicia, or in the western part of Russia—he is not legally allowed anywhere else in the empire—the Jew, of course, is always essentially the same.
It is most important to keep this from slipping out of sight when thinking of them. I was reading a short time ago a most depressing account of life in some Jewish villages in a certain part of Russia, of the dirt and degradation of the people there, their cunning and greed, their hang-dog expression of countenance, and disgusting clothing. Every one is familiar with the stories told of the usurer and the extortioner who suck the blood of their inexperienced and unsuspecting victims, and it is[Pg 238] not for me to question their accuracy. We may all admit that Shylock is a type. But still environment plays its part, and it would be difficult to picture any other result from the treatment which has been meted out to Jews in Russia than the degradation which has followed.
It’s really important to keep this in mind when thinking about them. I was reading a while ago a really depressing account of life in some Jewish villages in a certain part of Russia, describing the filth and degradation of the people there, their cunning and greed, their defeated expressions, and their disgusting clothing. Everyone knows the stories about the moneylender and the extortionist who take advantage of their inexperienced and unsuspecting victims, and it’s[Pg 238] not for me to question how true they are. We can all agree that Shylock is a type. But still, the environment plays a role, and it would be hard to imagine any different outcome from the treatment that Jews in Russia have received than the degradation that has followed.
A very different picture, however, is given for us by Mr. Rothay Reynolds, in the report of a Russian official, sent out by his government to visit the settlements of Russian Jews in the Argentine Republic. He made a formal report, but it was no dry and formal statement, but a real picture, painted in glowing colours, of the “change wrought in them by the free and open life of the new land,” and he described with enthusiasm the rich farms possessed and admirably cultivated by the former children of the ghetto. He drew a contrast between the peaky, timorous Jewish boys of the Russian pale and the lusty Jewish youngsters astride half-tamed horses on the ranche. And the settlers spoke of Russia as our colonists speak of the old country, as “home.” No Jew in Russia dreams of calling himself a Russian, but when he goes and settles in another land far away, and prospers there, then he can speak of Russia as “home.”
A very different picture, however, is provided by Mr. Rothay Reynolds in the report from a Russian official sent by his government to visit the settlements of Russian Jews in the Argentine Republic. He made a formal report, but it was anything but dry and formal; it painted a vivid picture of the “change brought about by the free and open life of the new land,” and he enthusiastically described the rich farms owned and beautifully cultivated by the former children of the ghetto. He contrasted the timid, nervous Jewish boys of the Russian pale with the robust Jewish youngsters riding half-tamed horses on the ranch. The settlers referred to Russia as our colonists refer to the old country, calling it “home.” No Jew in Russia imagines himself a Russian, but when he moves to a faraway land and thrives there, he can then refer to Russia as “home.”
There are 6,000,000 Jews in the empire, and 250,000 of them rallied to the colours, we are[Pg 239] told, at the general mobilization. It may be claimed, therefore, that they have “done their bit.” Will this count for nothing after the war? We are assured by one authority after another that the war only precipitated the proclamation of autonomy for Poland, and gave it wider application and comprehension. We are told, and I for one believe it, that the government have been preparing for some time to give constitutional rule to Finland as well as to Poland, and that the old idea of “Russifaction” is entirely abandoned and set aside. All this is in keeping with what has followed, in some cases swiftly, in others slowly, but in all important matters which concern the well-being of the state, in some measure or other, since 1905. This being so we should expect that the Jews will also be admitted before long to equal civil and political rights with other Russian subjects of the Emperor, and I feel sure the hopes will not be disappointed. The Jewish revolutionaries in the past have been the most dangerous of all, and I believe there has never been any conspiracy of real moment in which they have not taken a share; but there again, as we think of their degradation in country villages, we cannot but ask, “How could anything else be expected of them? Treated as they have[Pg 240] been, their boldest spirits would be sure to plot.” The Jews with us are loyal and patriotic citizens and though proud—as they have a right to be—of their race, they are proud also of their nationality. So it will be in Russia when she gives them freedom. None will be more patriotic than they, amongst all the mixed races which make up the empire. They have given a foretaste of this already. A writer in the Contemporary Review last December (Gabriel Costa), in telling us something of what “Freeing Six Millions” would mean, points out that while no Russian Jewish soldier could hold commissioned rank, nor aspire even to be the conductor of a military band—though none could be more fitted—nor be accepted as an army surgeon, yet when the call to arms came great numbers of Jewish doctors were summoned to the front, and obeyed the call. He also tells us how Jews of all social grades contributed freely to the Red Cross funds, whilst—most wonderful of all—the Jews of Kishineff, where one of the most terrible of all Russia’s “pogroms” or massacres (the word means literally destruction) took place, offered up prayers in its synagogues for the success of the Russian army.
There are 6,000,000 Jews in the empire, and 250,000 of them reportedly volunteered during the general mobilization. It can be said, then, that they have "done their part." Will this count for nothing after the war? We’re assured by numerous experts that the war only accelerated the call for autonomy for Poland and expanded its scope and meaning. It’s been said, and I personally believe it, that the government has been preparing for a while to grant constitutional rule to both Finland and Poland, and that the old concept of “Russification” is completely abandoned. All this aligns with what has happened, sometimes quickly and other times slowly, but in all significant matters concerning the well-being of the state, to some extent, since 1905. Given this, we should expect that the Jews will soon be granted equal civil and political rights as other Russian subjects of the Emperor, and I’m confident those hopes will not be shattered. Historically, Jewish revolutionaries have posed the greatest threat, and I believe they have always had a part in any significant conspiracy; however, when we consider their hardships in rural villages, we can’t help but ask, “What else could be expected from them? Given how they have been treated, their strongest spirits would definitely rebel.” The Jews among us are loyal and patriotic citizens, and while they are proud of their heritage—as they rightfully should be—they are equally proud of their nationality. The same will happen in Russia when they are granted freedom. No one will be more patriotic than they will among the diverse ethnic groups that make up the empire. They’ve already shown this spirit. A writer in the Contemporary Review last December (Gabriel Costa), when discussing what “Freeing Six Millions” would entail, pointed out that while no Russian Jewish soldier could hold a commissioned rank, aspire to lead a military band—though none would be better suited—or be accepted as an army surgeon, when the call to arms came, many Jewish doctors were summoned to the front and answered the call. He also noted how Jews from all social classes generously contributed to the Red Cross funds, and most remarkable of all, the Jews of Kishineff, where one of Russia’s most horrific “pogroms” (meaning literally destruction) occurred, offered prayers in their synagogues for the success of the Russian army.
It is a very significant and instructive fact of life that where great issues have to be faced[Pg 241] together, whether it is by few or many, those barriers which have been considered fundamental, of race, religion, and politics, have a strange way of disappearing and sinking out of sight. Sometimes it is disconcerting, but often it is most encouraging and even inspiring. And so when Jews are confronted by the tremendous issues of this war they find that they can pray for those towards whom but lately they have been burning with a deep sense of indignant wrong. Russians and Poles have been at enmity together for generations now, but in face of the common peril and the common foe all this is forgotten, and the Russian officers sent to head-quarters soon after the invasion of Poland their grateful recognition of the heroism of the Polish peasant children who made a regular practice of carrying water to the Russian trenches, often under fire and at imminent peril of their lives, while steadfastly refusing all payment. So with Jew and Christian. The death of the Chief Rabbi of Lyons on the battle-field has been told in papers all over the world since it first appeared, last October, in the Jewish World. “The Chief Rabbi was bringing spiritual consolation to the wounded Jewish soldiers on the battle-field, when he was called to the side of a dying Roman Catholic trooper. The dying man, evidently[Pg 242] mistaking the rabbi for a priest of his own faith, begged him to hold the crucifix before his eyes and to give him his blessing. While holding a crucifix and whispering words of comfort to the mortally wounded soldier the rabbi was shot dead!” No less appealing and encouraging for those who long to see nationalities and great races appreciating and admiring each other’s national temperaments and racial characteristics are some of the incidents which Gabriel Costa gives us in his Freeing Six Millions.
It’s a significant and instructive fact of life that when faced with major issues together, whether by few or many, the fundamental barriers of race, religion, and politics often strangely disappear and fade away. Sometimes this can be unsettling, but more often it’s really encouraging and even inspiring. So when Jews are confronted with the huge challenges of this war, they find they can pray for those they recently felt deeply wronged by. Russians and Poles have been enemies for generations, but in the face of a common threat and enemy, all of this is forgotten. Russian officers sent to headquarters shortly after the invasion of Poland expressed their gratitude for the heroism of Polish peasant children who regularly brought water to the Russian trenches, often under fire and at great risk to their lives, all while refusing any payment. The same goes for Jews and Christians. The death of the Chief Rabbi of Lyons on the battlefield has been reported in papers all over the world since it first appeared last October in the Jewish World. “The Chief Rabbi was providing spiritual comfort to wounded Jewish soldiers on the battlefield when he was called to the side of a dying Roman Catholic soldier. The dying man, evidently mistaking the rabbi for a priest of his own faith, begged him to hold the crucifix before his eyes and give him his blessing. While holding the crucifix and whispering words of comfort to the mortally wounded soldier, the rabbi was shot dead!” Also appealing and encouraging for those who long to see nations and great races appreciating and admiring each other’s unique traits and characteristics are some of the stories that Gabriel Costa shares in his Freeing Six Millions.
“First to attract notice,” he says, “is the exploit of a Jewish medical student from Wilna, named Osnas, invalided home on account of wounds received in saving the colours of his regiment during the fighting in East Prussia. ‘Do everything that is possible to save the life of Osnas,’ telegraphed his commander to the hospital authorities. The medical student has been honoured by the bestowal of the military Cross of S. George.
“The first thing to highlight,” he says, “is the story of a Jewish medical student from Wilna named Osnas, who was sent home because of injuries he sustained while protecting his regiment's colors during a battle in East Prussia. ‘Do everything possible to save Osnas’s life,’ his commander telegraphed to the hospital staff. This medical student has been awarded the military Cross of S. George.”
“When events come to be sifted, we shall probably hear of similar instances of Russo-Jewish patriotism. As for our own brave soldiers, there can be nothing more convincing, nothing more gratifying than the emphatic reply of a wounded corporal of the Black Watch to a ‘voice’ in a crowd of sympathetic Londoners. ‘And the Jews,’ queried the ‘voice,’ ‘What are they doing?’ The Highlander replied, without a moment’s hesitation, ‘Doing? Well, their duty. We had three with us, and bonnier lads and braver I don’t wish to see. They fought just splendid.’
“Looking back on events, we'll likely come across similar examples of Russo-Jewish patriotism. As for our own brave soldiers, there's nothing more convincing or uplifting than the strong response of a wounded corporal from the Black Watch to a ‘voice’ in a crowd of sympathetic Londoners. ‘And the Jews,’ asked the ‘voice,’ ‘What are they doing?’ The Highlander replied without hesitation, ‘Doing? Well, their duty. We had three with us, and prettier lads and braver I couldn’t hope to see. They fought just wonderfully.’”
“No less arresting was the avowal of a private of the Berkshire Regiment. ‘We had ten in our company,’ he said, ‘all good fighters, and six won’t be seen again. So don’t say a word against the Jews.’”
“Equally striking was the statement of a private from the Berkshire Regiment. ‘We had ten in our company,’ he said, ‘all good fighters, and six won’t be seen again. So don’t say a word against the Jews.’”
Why has Russia’s attitude hitherto, then, been, and for so long, one of rigid exclusion? The Pale, to which they are limited, includes only the ten provinces of Russian Poland, and fifteen provinces in Western Russia, and the arrangements were made first by the government of Catherine the Great in 1791, and definitely settled in 1835. Even there, though by law they are entitled to live and follow their particular tastes and callings freely, yet we are told that “harassing laws restrict their initiative and make even their right of residence within the Pale itself become something of a chimera.” Why is this policy of vexatious exclusion so persistently followed? We are told that it is because the Jewish element is a sordid and deteriorating influence, bad for the local and national life alike, and a hindrance to the nation’s progress. This, however, was clearly not the view of M. de Plehve when, as Minister of the Interior, he received a deputation of representative Jews petitioning for an extension of civil rights. He is reported to have said to them, “It is not true that the Tsar and myself regard the Jews as an inferior race. On the contrary, we regard them as exceptionally smart and clever. But if we admitted Jews to our universities, without restriction, they would overshadow our own[Pg 244] Russian students and dominate our own intellectual life. I do not think it would be fair to allow the minority thus to obtain an advantage over the majority in this way.” He did not seem to see that, as those in question were Russian subjects, the very ability to which he gave his testimony was being prevented from enriching the national life. This is a fallacy as old as history itself, and pursued by that shortsighted Pharaoh on the Nile of whom it is significantly said, by way of explanation of his folly, that “He knew not Joseph!” As we read the records of Scripture—and the historical books are for the most part extraordinarily dispassionate and free from undue Hebrew bias—we see that neither Egypt, Assyria, Chaldea, nor Persia had any cause to regret giving Jews a place in their national life, and that their fatal mistakes, even with the Jews themselves, lay in not following Jewish counsels.
Why has Russia’s attitude been one of strict exclusion for so long? The Pale, where they are confined, includes only the ten provinces of Russian Poland and fifteen provinces in Western Russia. These arrangements were first made by Catherine the Great's government in 1791 and finalized in 1835. Even there, although the law allows them to live freely and pursue their own interests, we hear that “harassing laws restrict their initiative and make even their right to reside within the Pale itself seem like an illusion.” Why is this annoying policy of exclusion consistently enforced? It's suggested that the Jewish community is seen as a detrimental influence, harmful to both local and national life, and a barrier to national progress. However, this wasn’t the opinion of M. de Plehve when, as Minister of the Interior, he met with a group of Jewish representatives asking for expanded civil rights. He reportedly told them, “It’s not true that the Tsar and I see Jews as an inferior race. On the contrary, we find them exceptionally smart and clever. But if we opened our universities to Jews without restrictions, they would outshine our own Russian students and dominate our intellectual landscape. I don't think it's fair to let a minority gain an advantage over the majority like this.” He didn’t seem to realize that, as these individuals were Russian subjects, their talents were being blocked from enriching the national life. This is an age-old fallacy, reminiscent of the shortsighted Pharaoh on the Nile, who is famously said to have “not known Joseph!” As we read Scripture—most historical accounts are surprisingly neutral and free from excessive Hebrew bias—we see that Egypt, Assyria, Chaldea, and Persia had no reason to regret including Jews in their national life, and their grave errors, even regarding the Jews, were in not heeding Jewish advice.
The Jews have what can only be called a genius for patriotism, and in a way not to be explained they breathe in this spirit very deeply towards any nation which bids them welcome, and offers them a home. During my first service in Siberia, described in another chapter, at Ekaterinburg, three years ago, a young soldier in Russian uniform walked slowly into the room,[Pg 245] and took his place with a most wondering expression on his face. He was, I found, a young Jew, and had received baptism some time before in England. The manœuvres had brought him to that part of Siberia, and to his great amazement he had heard just before, that in that unlikely place, there was to be on the following Sunday a service of the Church into which he had been baptized. In my conversation with him afterwards, however, it seemed to me that I was speaking not to a Jew but to a Russian. Somewhere, no doubt, he is fighting now, and as patriotically, I feel sure, as his comrades in the ranks. Is it good policy to waste such good material as this, to restrict the national assets in this way, and keep back its powers of expansion and development? To ask such questions in these days is to answer them.
The Jews have what can only be described as a talent for patriotism, and in a way that’s hard to explain, they embrace this spirit deeply toward any nation that welcomes them and offers them a home. During my first assignment in Siberia, which I talked about in another chapter, in Ekaterinburg three years ago, a young soldier in a Russian uniform walked slowly into the room,[Pg 245] and took his place with a look of wonder on his face. I discovered that he was a young Jew who had been baptized in England some time before. His military maneuvers had brought him to that part of Siberia, and he was amazed to hear that there would be a service of the Church into which he had been baptized the following Sunday in that unlikely location. However, during our conversation afterward, it felt to me like I was talking not to a Jew but to a Russian. Somewhere out there, he is likely fighting now, and I’m sure he’s as patriotic as his fellow soldiers. Is it wise to waste such valuable resources like this, to limit the national assets in this way, and hold back its potential for growth and development? Asking such questions nowadays is basically answering them.
“I have been discussing,” says Mr. Costa in his most instructive article, “with Jewish folk in London, Russian men and women of culture and refinement, the prospect of this dream becoming a reality. They incline to the belief that if Russia is really in earnest over the matter, and is not propounding it as a strategical move; if, in our time, she will hurl to the dust the grim, hope-excluding walls of the congested Pale, she cannot but open up an era of unexampled greatness and prosperity. With that wonderful intellectual force, now held in check, applied to the advancement of Russian culture and progress, the Empire of the Tsar might awaken and expand beyond the most ambitious dreams of its dead-and-gone autocrats.”
“I’ve been having conversations,” says Mr. Costa in his most insightful article, “with Jewish people in London and cultured Russian men and women about the possibility of this dream becoming a reality. They generally believe that if Russia is genuinely serious about this and not just making a strategic maneuver; if, in our time, it dismantles the harsh, hope-destroying walls of the overpopulated Pale, it will inevitably lead to an era of unmatched greatness and prosperity. With that immense intellectual potential, currently held back, aimed at advancing Russian culture and progress, the Empire of the Tsar could awaken and thrive beyond the wildest dreams of its long-ago rulers.”
Just as we are led to believe that a people gets the government it deserves, so we may well be brought to think that possibly, with respect to this virile and persistent race, the nation gets the Jews it deserves. As a policy which is meant to degrade must have a degraded class as its result, so to give every part of the nation’s life and equipment full equality of opportunity is to get the best the nation as a whole has to give in return. We are further told by Mr. Costa that while the Russian conscript fights because he must, the English Jew fights because he loves to serve the country which has been all in all to him and his. And thus “Peer’s son and first-born of the ghetto grocer rub shoulders in the task of upholding the nation’s honour. In the Regulars, Cavalry, Guards, and Territorials, here you shall find the cream of Anglo-Jewry, the sons of merchant princes, men who hold the purse-strings of nations.”
Just as we are led to believe that a people gets the government it deserves, we might also think that, with respect to this strong and persistent race, the nation gets the Jews it deserves. A policy aimed at degradation will inevitably produce a degraded class, so providing every part of the nation’s life and resources with equal opportunity will bring out the best that the nation as a whole has to offer in return. Mr. Costa also tells us that while the Russian conscript fights because he has to, the English Jew fights because he loves serving the country that has been everything to him and his community. Thus, the son of a peer and the firstborn of a ghetto grocer work side by side to uphold the nation’s honor. In the Regulars, Cavalry, Guards, and Territorials, you will find the crème de la crème of Anglo-Jewry, the sons of merchant princes, men who control the purse strings of nations.
I suppose there is no country in the world where so long and so freely, as with us, the Jews have been able to give their full contribution to the national life, and who amongst us with any breadth of view and largeness of heart does not see what this has meant to us in the past, and is meaning for us just now?[Pg 247]
I don't think there's any country in the world where Jews have contributed so much to national life as they have here, and who among us, with a broad perspective and an open heart, doesn't recognize what this has meant for us in the past and what it means for us right now?[Pg 247]
If any race can truthfully say that they have never had a chance that race is the Jews. They have not even had a proper chance of accepting Christianity. The Christian Church marvellously soon became their enemy. The nations of the world, without exception, since the first destruction of Jerusalem have taken up the same position of antagonism. All this could only have one end.
If any race can honestly say they’ve never had a fair chance, it's the Jews. They haven't even had a real opportunity to embrace Christianity. The Christian Church quickly became their foe. Since the first destruction of Jerusalem, all nations have shared this antagonistic stance. All of this could only lead to one outcome.
In the new time to come, let all this be forgotten, and the nations use all their national life to the full, and confidently await the result. Nothing to my mind can withstand the influence of our Christian religion when it is presented as the religion of Christ Himself; and the modern Jew, I for one believe, will find it as hard to go on kicking against the pricks as his great co-religionist did when he encountered the real thing in S. Stephen, and was already prepared to receive it as his own experience. Nothing can stifle loyal and dutiful service in the hearts of her children when a nation is a true mother to them all. This, in Church and State, we can honestly claim is our own aim towards the Jews; let us express the Emperor’s confident hope once more, and say, “Some day it will be like that in Russia.”
In the future, let all this be forgotten, and may nations fully embrace their national identity while confidently awaiting the outcome. I believe nothing can resist the power of our Christian faith when it's presented as the faith of Christ Himself; and the modern Jew, I believe, will find it just as difficult to keep resisting as his great counterpart did when he encountered the truth in St. Stephen and was ready to accept it as his own experience. Nothing can suppress loyal and dedicated service in the hearts of a nation's people when that nation truly cares for them all. This, in both Church and State, we can genuinely say is our goal toward the Jews; let us restate the Emperor’s hopeful vision and say, “One day it will be like that in Russia.”
CHAPTER XII
Our Fellow Citizens in the Empire
“There are no two powers in the world—and there have been no other two in history—more distinct in character, less conflicting in interests, and more naturally adapted for mutual agreement and support than are Britain and Russia.”
“There are no two powers in the world—and there have been no other two in history—more distinct in character, less conflicting in interests, and more naturally adapted for mutual agreement and support than Britain and Russia are.”
It is in the full endorsement of these carefully-weighed statements, from a most experienced authority, that I wish to write this last chapter. Looking back upon the past to the days of Ivan the Terrible and Queen Elizabeth, and reviewing the situation in the Russian Empire to-day, and, above all, looking forward to our immediate future, it seems to me that our countrymen in Russia have had a real mission to fulfil, and have done it worthily and well.
It is with complete support for these thoughtfully considered statements from a highly experienced authority that I want to write this final chapter. Reflecting on the past, from the times of Ivan the Terrible and Queen Elizabeth, and assessing the current situation in the Russian Empire today, and, most importantly, anticipating our near future, I believe that our fellow countrymen in Russia have had a genuine mission to accomplish, and they have carried it out with honor and excellence.
They have, from the first, prepared the ground for what has come up for a great decision to-day, our splendid opportunity of having Russia for a friend. And they have not done it by working and planning, still less by scheming for it, but,[Pg 249] just as we should wish our countrymen to extend our influence the world over, by being honestly and consistently true to their own nationality, and worthily representing British traditions and ideals.
They have, from the beginning, laid the groundwork for today's important decision, our amazing chance to have Russia as a friend. They haven’t achieved this through elaborate planning or scheming, but,[Pg 249] just as we would want our fellow citizens to spread our influence globally, by being genuinely and consistently loyal to their own nationality, while representing British traditions and values in a worthy way.
There is one testimony, if I may venture without undue complacency to give it, to the estimation in which our nationality is held, which does not suggest that we are really considered, even by those who have of late so often glibly said it, to be degenerate and decadent and not fit to hold the possessions we have, or shape the destinies of the many peoples who own our rule. I have never met any one yet, of another nationality, who did not think it a compliment to be mistaken for an Englishman. It is not often that one can make such a mistake, but I have met Dutchmen and Germans, and Russians also, who just for a moment or two, from dress, expression, or speech have made one feel that they were fellow countrymen. Young Russians especially, though different in physique, for often they are built on huge lines and are enormously strong, after receiving an English education from a very early age, wearing English dress, being pleased to meet us, may easily be considered to be English; and I doubt if there are amongst them any who would not feel it a compliment to[Pg 250] be so considered, while they would resent the same mistake being made with regard to any other nationality.
There’s one point I’d like to make about how our nationality is viewed, and I say this without being overly confident: it shows that even those who frequently claim it, don’t really see us as degenerate or declining, unworthy of our possessions or incapable of guiding the many nations under our rule. I’ve never met anyone from another nationality who didn’t view it as a compliment to be mistaken for an Englishman. It’s not something that happens often, but I’ve encountered Dutch, Germans, and Russians who, for a brief moment—due to their clothing, expressions, or manner of speaking—made me feel like they were compatriots. Young Russians, in particular, despite being physically different, often tall and strong, after getting an English education early on and wearing English clothing, seem delighted to meet us and can easily be seen as English. I doubt there are any among them who wouldn’t take it as a compliment to be thought of that way, while they’d likely be offended if the same mistake was made with respect to any other nationality.
Englishmen, therefore, it will be admitted, have kept up the standard in Russia, and not let down the good name of their own country. When I was visiting the Troitsk Gold Mine, in 1912—a little short of three days’ and three nights’ journey, on the other side of Moscow—to spend Sunday and give them their first English services, the surveyor, when showing me over the mine and its workings on the Monday, told me that those large illustrated almanacks which we have, with a picture in the middle and information about Church and parish round the sides, and which are so often seen on the walls of the houses of our own working-classes, are also very popular amongst their own work-people.
Englishmen have maintained their reputation in Russia and upheld the good name of their country. When I visited the Troitsk Gold Mine in 1912—a journey of almost three days and nights on the other side of Moscow—to spend Sunday and hold their first English services, the surveyor, while showing me around the mine and its operations on Monday, told me that those large illustrated almanacs we have, featuring a picture in the middle and information about the Church and parish around the edges, are also quite popular among their workers.
“They are got up in the Russian style, of course,” he said, “with a Russian illustration, and so on; but you will be interested to hear that a great part of the paragraphs round it is given up to describing English ways and ideas, societies and arrangements, and always with appreciation and approval.”
“They're styled in the Russian way, of course,” he said, “with a Russian illustration, and so on; but you’ll be interested to know that a big part of the surrounding paragraphs is devoted to describing English customs and ideas, societies and arrangements, always with appreciation and approval.”
It must ever be remembered that people who cannot leave their own country must judge[Pg 251] largely of other countries by what they see of those who come from them. If English ideas, manners, and customs are held in favour and esteem in Russia and Siberia it can only be, therefore, because English men and women have worthily represented them there in business and commerce, by upright and moral conduct.
It should always be remembered that people who can't leave their own country usually form opinions about other countries based on the people who come from them. If English ideas, manners, and customs are valued in Russia and Siberia, it's mainly because English men and women have represented those ideas well in business and commerce through their honest and ethical behavior.
It does not usually fall to the lot of a bishop in these days, many-sided as are his sympathies, and various as are the claims made upon his time and attention, to see much of actual business and commercial life, nor have I seen much of the working of factories and workshops in the other countries in our jurisdiction; but in Russia and Siberia one of the most important parts of a visitation has been the going amongst the members of a staff while they were actually at work so as to get to really know them and their daily lives.
It’s not common for a bishop these days, with his wide-ranging interests and the many demands on his time and attention, to engage in much actual business and commercial life. I also haven't seen a lot of how factories and workshops operate in the other countries under our jurisdiction. However, in Russia and Siberia, one of the most important aspects of a visitation has been interacting with the staff while they are working, so I can really understand them and their daily lives.
Outside Moscow, for instance, are nearly twenty mills and manufactories; in and outside Petrograd are some of the largest and best-managed cotton and thread-mills in the world; at Schlusselberg, on the Neva, there is a large and splendidly equipped print-works for Asiatic trade; at Narva, a day’s journey from Petrograd, is a huge factory employing some 70,000 people; and in Siberia are the great mining enterprises,[Pg 252] some of them employing from 18,000 to 20,000 people of both sexes. And in all these places the staff is composed of our own countrymen, and numbers, sometimes as many as sixty.
Outside Moscow, for example, there are nearly twenty mills and factories; in and around Petrograd, you’ll find some of the largest and best-run cotton and thread mills in the world; at Schlusselberg, on the Neva River, there’s a large and well-equipped printing facility for Asian trade; at Narva, a day’s journey from Petrograd, there’s a huge factory employing about 70,000 people; and in Siberia, there are major mining operations,[Pg 252] some of which employ between 18,000 to 20,000 workers of both genders. And in all these places, the workforce is made up of our fellow countrymen, with sometimes as many as sixty involved.
I have always, in these places, stayed with the manager, and have had opportunities of meeting the staff socially and for services, going into every department in the mill, factory, or mine, and, as these visits were not short, making friends and learning their experiences, seeing their outlook and often acquiring the history of the enterprise, with all its ups and downs, and successes and failures, from the very first. Then I am a guest always at the Embassy in Petrograd, and am asked to meet all who can be brought together by kind and courteous host and hostess. It is the same with the Consul and his wife in other cities. And above all is it so when I am the guest of the chaplain, who takes care that I meet every one in the community who cares about it. I get thus into close touch with all sorts and conditions of men, and am compelled to come to the conclusion that very few can have anything like the opportunity of really knowing, in a general way, his own countrymen in Russia as the bishop who goes amongst them. It seems to me, therefore, to be a very real duty to give my tribute to what they have done to make England[Pg 253] well spoken of and well thought of throughout the empire.
I have always stayed with the manager in these places and had the chance to meet the staff both socially and for work. I’ve gone into every department in the mill, factory, or mine, and since these visits are never short, I’ve made friends, learned about their experiences, understood their perspectives, and often gotten the history of the business, with all its ups and downs, from the very beginning. I am also always a guest at the Embassy in Petrograd, where I'm invited to meet everyone who can be gathered by our kind hosts. It’s the same with the Consul and his wife in other cities. It’s especially true when I’m a guest of the chaplain, who ensures that I meet everyone in the community who cares. This way, I connect closely with all kinds of people and have to conclude that very few have the opportunity to truly know their fellow countrymen in Russia as closely as the bishop who interacts with them. Therefore, I feel it is my genuine duty to pay tribute to what they have done to ensure England is well regarded and thought of throughout the empire.
Englishmen have succeeded amongst the Russians for precisely the same reason that they have succeeded in building up vast colonies and a huge empire. They have developed, and not exploited. There is a way of becoming rich by exploiting resources at the expense of those employed. Instances will occur to the reader at once, and probably are not far to seek. I myself have seen this degrading process conducted on a fairly large scale in another hemisphere, while the most terrible and sinister instance of all is that of the Congo, out of which King Leopold and his agents amassed an immense fortune in a few years, while the natives engaged in collecting the rubber were reduced from twenty millions to a little over seven. No more deadly and wicked exploitation was ever known.
Englishmen have succeeded among the Russians for the same reason they built vast colonies and a huge empire. They have developed rather than exploited. There’s a way to get rich by using resources at the expense of the people working for you. Readers might immediately think of examples, and they’re not hard to find. I’ve seen this degrading process happen on a fairly large scale in another part of the world, while the most horrific example is the Congo, where King Leopold and his agents made a massive fortune in just a few years, while the locals who collected rubber went from twenty million to just over seven. There’s never been a more deadly and wicked case of exploitation.
True development, on the other hand, is cultivating and bringing into use the resources of a country and improving the conditions of life for those who produce them at the same time. We have been accused again and again, even by writers of our own, of exploiting India, and of being indifferent to the true interests of its people. No one has ever known, for the Hindoo temperament is vastly different from our own,[Pg 254] whether its people did not think so too. But the war has declared it. When India rose as one man and asked only to be allowed to give all for those who had ruled them, then we all knew that we had been understood all over that vast dependency of ours as being there not only to get but to give, not to exploit but to develop.
True development, on the other hand, is about using and enhancing a country's resources while simultaneously improving the living conditions for those who produce them. We have been repeatedly accused, even by our own writers, of exploiting India and being indifferent to the genuine interests of its people. No one has ever really known—since the Hindu temperament is very different from our own—[Pg 254]whether its people felt the same way. But the war has made it clear. When India united as one and asked only to be allowed to give everything for those who had ruled them, we all realized that we had been understood across that vast area of ours as being there not just to take, but to contribute, not to exploit, but to develop.
Is it not true of Egypt also, where the fellaheen along the Nile are of the same race in general habits and employments as their ancestors of thousands of years ago, though different ruling races have come and gone, that in all those ages they have never enjoyed true liberty, and never reaped the fruit of their labours and toil without oppression until they came under British rule? It need not weigh at all with us that this is not known or acknowledged, as it ought to be in Egypt. We are not given, fortunately, to worrying as to what other people think about us. Perhaps it might be better for us sometimes if we were. But we know that in time Egypt will learn, as India has learnt, that we are amongst them not to exploit them, but to develop their resources and to improve in every way that is possible their own character and condition. Thus has it been also in Russia; and I felt a very thankful man, proud of my country and nationality, when, a year ago, I could say to the Emperor of Russia,[Pg 255] “My countrymen are in Siberia, sir, not to exploit but to help to develop Russia’s resources and its people.”
Isn’t it true for Egypt too, where the fellaheen along the Nile share the same race, habits, and jobs as their ancestors from thousands of years ago? Despite different ruling races coming and going, they have never truly experienced freedom or enjoyed the benefits of their hard work without oppression until they came under British rule. It doesn't really matter to us that this isn't recognized or acknowledged as it should be in Egypt. Thankfully, we don’t get caught up in worrying about what others think of us. Maybe it would be better for us at times if we did. But we know that eventually, Egypt will understand, like India has, that we are here not to exploit but to develop their resources and improve their character and conditions as much as possible. The same goes for Russia; I felt very grateful and proud of my country when, a year ago, I could tell the Emperor of Russia, [Pg 255] “My countrymen are in Siberia, sir, not to exploit but to help develop Russia’s resources and its people.”
“I know it,” he quietly said. And I gave him the following instance to show him how rapidly and on what a large scale this is being done.
“I know it,” he said quietly. Then I gave him an example to show how quickly and extensively this is happening.
Some distance to the left of the Orenburg line which runs down from Samara to Tashkend in Turkestan, and not far from Orenburg itself, only reached at present by motor-car and camel, is a place called Tanalyk, an English property. Not much more than a year ago there were there a British engineer, surveyor, and assistants, with a little handful of nomads, Kirghiz I should think, looking on and giving their labour. They were engaged in prospecting, and drilling for copper. Now, even in this short time, the preliminary work of a great mine has been begun, and there are from eighteen to twenty thousand Russians engaged in it. Accommodation has been provided, schools are going up, their church and priest are there, medical and surgical treatment is within the reach of all. There are stores where they can buy everything they need in the way of food, dress, appliances, all sorts of conveniences and comforts that they have never seen before, at prices which give no profit to the company. Those who used to taste meat perhaps once a[Pg 256] fortnight can have it daily, for they have good wages. They are becoming more handy as workmen and improved in physique, and the next generation will be better still. Education and the amenities of life are increasing their self-respect. The determination of the staff not to overlook bad work, their wish to see them improve in character, to set them an example in their own family life, are all having their effect. “Is it possible,” I asked, “to put too high a value on such good work as this which adds to Russia’s enterprise, wealth, and resources, and makes all those thousands of men, women, and children better subjects of your Majesty and the empire?”
Some distance to the left of the Orenburg line that runs from Samara to Tashkent in Turkestan, and not far from Orenburg itself, which you can only reach now by car and camel, is a place called Tanalyk, an English-owned property. Not much more than a year ago, there were a British engineer, surveyor, and their assistants, along with a small group of nomads—probably Kirghiz—watching and helping out. They were busy exploring and drilling for copper. Now, even in this short time, the initial work on a large mine has started, and there are about eighteen to twenty thousand Russians working there. They've set up housing, schools are being built, a church and priest are present, and medical care is accessible to everyone. There are stores where they can buy everything they need—food, clothes, tools, and all sorts of conveniences and comforts they've never encountered before, at prices that don't make a profit for the company. Those who used to eat meat maybe once every two weeks can now have it every day because they’re earning good wages. They’re becoming more skilled as workers and improving physically, and the next generation will be even better. Education and the comforts of life are boosting their self-respect. The staff's commitment to not overlook poor work, their desire to help them improve morally, and to set a good example in their own family lives are all making a difference. “Is it possible,” I asked, “to place too high a value on such good work as this that contributes to Russia’s enterprise, wealth, and resources, and makes all those thousands of men, women, and children better subjects of your Majesty and the empire?”
The managing director of the Russo-Asiatic Corporation, which began its development with Tanalyk, and has gone on to other and more important developments still, told me that when local option was granted, two years ago, he himself was given the sole right of deciding whether those thousands of Russians should have vodka or not, although it was at that time a government monopoly, and important as a source of revenue. He decided that vodka should not be sold, but that a very light and harmless beer might be provided for those who wished to have it. It was only to be sold by one man, however,[Pg 257] and if an instance of drunkenness occurred he was to lose his right to sell. The amount paid for rent has been spent on a People’s House for the recreation of all employed at the mine.
The managing director of the Russo-Asiatic Corporation, which started its growth with Tanalyk and has since moved on to other even more significant projects, told me that when local option was granted two years ago, he was given the exclusive authority to decide whether those thousands of Russians could have vodka or not, even though it was a government monopoly at the time and a vital source of revenue. He decided that vodka should not be sold, but that a very light and harmless beer could be available for those who wanted it. However, it was only allowed to be sold by one person,[Pg 257] and if there was any instance of drunkenness, he would lose the right to sell. The money paid for rent has been used to create a People’s House for the recreation of all employees at the mine.
Another manager friend of mine told me that he had helped his people to become more sober by selling vodka at his own stores at a lower price than that of the government. It sounds a strange way of doing it, no doubt, but the sale was restricted to Wednesdays and Saturdays. When, therefore, on the other days there came would-be purchasers anxious to have vodka, with the plea that there was a wedding or a christening or some other domestic festivity at which it would be needed just to complete the enjoyment, they were always told that they could not have it except on the stated days. This was not hardship, for the government shop was open, though the higher price was demanded there. This they would not pay and so went without it, and yet the christening or wedding passed off no less happily—perhaps even more happily; and thus, gradually, amongst the Russian staff, and through them the work-people, there grew up the idea that the results of vodka were to be avoided.
Another manager friend of mine told me that he helped his employees become more sober by selling vodka at his own stores for less than the government's price. It sounds like a strange approach, but the sale was limited to Wednesdays and Saturdays. So, on the other days, when potential buyers showed up wanting vodka, claiming they needed it for a wedding, christening, or some other family celebration to enjoy it fully, they were always told they could only get it on those specified days. This wasn’t a hardship since the government store was open, even though they charged a higher price there. They refused to pay that extra cost and ended up going without it, yet the christening or wedding was still just as enjoyable—maybe even more so; and slowly, among the Russian staff, and through them the workers, the idea developed that the effects of vodka should be avoided.
Nothing could be more encouraging than the experience of the management of this particular[Pg 258] mine in trying, by example and discipline, to lift their foremen and subordinates of the staff out of what used to be thought a perfectly natural and pardonable weakness, but now throughout the empire is being acknowledged as a national sin.
Nothing could be more encouraging than the experience of the management of this particular[Pg 258] mine in trying, by example and discipline, to uplift their foremen and staff members from what used to be seen as a completely natural and forgivable weakness, but is now recognized throughout the empire as a national sin.
It will surely and easily be seen by any thinking reader that this initiative on the one hand, and responsiveness on the other, promise well for our future relations with each other, and explains, perhaps, how the Russian Entente has passed quite naturally into an Alliance, which some of us hope and believe will be permanent and stable for many generations.
It will definitely be clear to any thoughtful reader that this initiative on one side, and responsiveness on the other, bode well for our future relationships with each other. It also explains how the Russian Entente has seamlessly transitioned into an Alliance, which many of us hope and believe will be lasting and stable for many generations.
Our Entente with France has been indeed an Entente Cordiale, and it is now more cordial and friendly than ever; but it is not easy to conceive of anything in the future beyond an Entente and Alliance. We can be real and staunch and faithful friends as becomes those who are near neighbours, but little else opens out before us. Is it possible to think of anything between ourselves and Germany, even when the war is over and many years have passed, except the gradual removal of sadly embittered feelings and outraged convictions and beliefs? Our ideas of what can rightly be called world-power and world-forces are so diametrically opposed that it passes the[Pg 259] imagination of man to conceive what great world-purpose we and they could undertake together, for some time.
Our Entente with France has truly been an Entente Cordiale, and it’s now more cordial and friendly than ever; but it's hard to imagine anything in the future beyond an Entente and Alliance. We can be real, solid, and loyal friends, just like good neighbors should be, but not much else seems possible. Can we think of anything between us and Germany, even after the war is over and many years go by, other than slowly getting rid of deeply held resentments and hurt beliefs? Our views on what can be called world power and world forces are so fundamentally different that it’s hard to imagine what major global goals we and they could pursue together for a long time.
But directly we think of ourselves and Russia as side by side, and with confidence in each other, there is no limit to what we and they may hope to accomplish together for our own peoples, for humanity, and for God. Not only have we constitutional and religious ideals in common, but our own countrymen are already at work all over the richest and most promising part of their vast empire, and upon the only right lines any one can adopt if the object in view is to increase the resources, character, and ability of a people at the same time.
But as soon as we think of ourselves and Russia as partners, trusting each other, there's no limit to what we can achieve together for our own people, for humanity, and for God. Not only do we share constitutional and religious ideals, but our citizens are already active throughout the most prosperous and promising areas of their vast empire, following the only proper approach anyone can take if the goal is to enhance the resources, character, and abilities of a people simultaneously.
The Englishman of the ordinary and normal type cannot be content to look upon the man he employs as merely a wage-earner. He wants, as he would put it, “to give him a leg-up” besides, and our countrymen in Siberia have sought just to give that “leg-up” to their employs, to better their conditions of life and educate their children; by precept and example to give them wholesome recreations; to help them to see that there is nothing laughable but everything that is disgusting in such a vice as drunkenness; and to help them in every way they can to manly self-respect.[Pg 260]
The typical Englishman can't just see the person he employs as a simple wage earner. He wants, as he would say, “to give him a leg-up” as well. Our fellow countrymen in Siberia have tried to do just that, aiming to improve their workers' living conditions and educate their children; they want to teach by example and provide healthy recreational activities; they want to help them understand that there's nothing funny about the disgusting vice of drunkenness; and they want to support them in every way possible to foster a sense of manly self-respect.[Pg 260]
This is tremendously far-reaching in its results. The Christian paradox is fulfilled here also. “To lose is to save, to save is to lose.” To try and get all one can out of work-people and give as little, is to have little enough to show by way of good results. To think not of the work alone which the wages claim, but of the man who is to do it; to try one’s utmost to make him more of a man for his being employed and to lift up his self-respect, is straightway to increase the value of everything he does, and of the work for which his wages are paid.
This has incredibly far-reaching effects. The Christian paradox is evident here as well. “To lose is to save, to save is to lose.” Trying to get as much as possible from workers while giving them as little as you can leads to disappointing results. Instead of focusing only on the work tied to the wages, consider the person who is doing it; making an effort to enhance his dignity and self-respect by employing him immediately increases the value of everything he does and the work for which he is paid.
The explanation of “dividend or no dividend” is far simpler than it seems, and the New Testament contributes to it. If only a little additional value is placed upon the manhood and womanhood of those employed, and a little increase given to self-respect, responsibility, and conscientiousness where hundreds and thousands are employed, then it requires no great powers of insight to see how rapidly what has hitherto been a failure may become a great commercial success. I attach the greatest importance to the fact that our countrymen in Siberia whom it has been my great privilege to know and make my friends are conducting their great enterprises as honourable and chivalrous men, and have, with public-spirited Russians, like-minded with them[Pg 261]selves, laid the foundations of a true Anglo-Russian friendship and agreement. In this I think we are extremely fortunate in the opportunity which world events have brought us, and through no effort of our own. Our own people at home, for the most part, are probably not yet convinced that this is our God-given opportunity. I have already freely owned my former prejudices and misconceptions, and explained how quickly they passed away, and I know that others must feel and think as I used to do myself, and that they have had comparatively little as yet to clear their minds, though I trust what is written in these pages may be a help in that direction. But this opportunity which has come to us was possible for Russia’s great neighbour at one time, as she was told by one of the most far-seeing men of Europe, but it was carelessly and even contemptuously refused. Great opportunities for great nations never return.
The explanation of “dividend or no dividend” is much simpler than it appears, and the New Testament adds to it. If just a little more value is placed on the humanity of those employed, and a bit more emphasis is put on self-respect, responsibility, and conscientiousness where hundreds and thousands work, then it's easy to see how quickly what has been a failure could turn into a substantial commercial success. I believe it’s very important that our fellow countrymen in Siberia, whom I've been privileged to know and call my friends, are running their significant businesses as honorable and noble individuals, and have, along with public-spirited Russians who share their views, laid the groundwork for a true Anglo-Russian friendship and understanding. I think we’re quite lucky to have this opportunity presented by world events, without any effort on our part. Most people at home likely haven't yet realized that this is our God-given chance. I’ve already admitted my previous biases and misconceptions, and I've shown how quickly they faded, and I know that others must be feeling and thinking as I once did, and that they have had relatively little so far to clear their minds, though I hope what’s written in these pages can help with that. But this opportunity that has come our way was once possible for Russia's great neighbor, as one of Europe’s most insightful men pointed out, but it was carelessly and even scornfully rejected. Great opportunities for great nations never come back.
Just as Bismarck pleaded for friendliness with England and against naval expansion for his own country, so also he was quite alive to the possibilities of Russia and its “wonderful materials for making history if it could take the virility of Germany into its national character.” The Emperor William, however, differed with his great chancellor upon this as upon other policies[Pg 262] he advocated, maintaining that the “Sclavonic peoples are not a nation but only soil out of which a nation with an historic mission may be grown.”
Just as Bismarck advocated for friendly relations with England and opposed naval expansion for his own country, he was also very aware of the potential of Russia and its “incredible resources for making history if it could incorporate the strength of Germany into its national identity.” However, Emperor William disagreed with his great chancellor on this and other policies he pushed for, insisting that the “Slavic peoples are not a nation but just the land from which a nation with a historical purpose might emerge.”[Pg 262]
We in this country are not as alive to the magnificent opportunity which is now afforded us as are our countrymen in Russia who know its people and its potentialities. And all grades of Russian society, from the Emperor and his Court downwards, also know it, and all who are intelligent in their patriotism desire it. This is what a Russian[14] wrote at the beginning of 1914, when no one was even dreaming of what the close of the year was to see:—
We in this country aren’t as aware of the amazing opportunity we have right now as our fellow citizens in Russia, who understand their people and what they can achieve. People at all levels of Russian society, from the Emperor and his Court on down, recognize this, and everyone who is smart about their patriotism wants it. This is what a Russian[14] wrote at the beginning of 1914, when no one was even imagining what the end of the year would bring:—
“All progressive Russia is united in desiring a rapprochement with England, because there is a universal belief that the influence of English constitutional ideas on Russian internal politics will be most beneficial to the interests of the people and to the general welfare of the country. Being one of the youngest constitutional countries, Russia is holding out a hand of friendship to the mother of all constitutions—England; and she hopes that good relations between them will bear much fruit. This, on the other hand, explains to us why all reactionaries in Russia are so up[Pg 263] in arms against the Entente with England. There is also a widespread opinion all over Russia that English interests require Russia to be a strong and civilized country with a firmly established constitutional government. If England wishes to have an ally that ally should be a strong one, and Russia cannot be strong so long as reaction is in full swing. The Russian Liberals hope that constant intercourse between the two countries will lead to a better mutual understanding, and will ultimately improve the state of affairs now prevailing in Russia.”
“All progressive Russia is united in wanting a rapprochement with England, because there is a widespread belief that the impact of English constitutional ideas on Russian internal politics will greatly benefit the interests of the people and the overall welfare of the country. As one of the youngest constitutional nations, Russia is extending a hand of friendship to the mother of all constitutions—England; and she hopes that good relations between them will yield positive outcomes. This, in turn, explains why all reactionaries in Russia are so up[Pg 263] in arms against the Entente with England. There is also a widely held belief throughout Russia that English interests demand a strong and civilized Russia with a well-established constitutional government. If England wants an ally, that ally should be a strong one, and Russia cannot be strong while reaction is in full swing. The Russian Liberals hope that regular interaction between the two countries will foster better mutual understanding, and will ultimately improve the current situation in Russia.”
France is Russia’s ally, and well and faithfully have they both kept the terms of their alliance. We are a new friend only, but it was the British flag the populace demanded, at the beginning of the war, in Petrograd. They went in vast numbers to the British Embassy, and asked for it; and our Ambassador (Sir George Buchanan), though he had only two, handed one of them down, asking them to take care of and return it. They received it with the utmost reverence, bent down and kissed it, as many as could get near, and then, in procession, went cheering and singing through the streets of the capital, the British flag carried high before them.
France is Russia’s ally, and both countries have upheld their alliance faithfully. We are just a new friend, but when the war started, the people in Petrograd were eager for the British flag. They flocked to the British Embassy in huge numbers and requested it. Our Ambassador, Sir George Buchanan, only had two flags, but he handed one down to them, asking them to take care of it and return it. They received it with great respect, bending down to kiss it as many as could get close, and then they cheered and sang as they paraded through the streets of the capital, proudly carrying the British flag.
During the visit of the Fleet earlier in the year to Cronstadt a party of moujiks were in a[Pg 264] boat within the harbour; and, in their excitement to get near and see all they could of a British warship, they upset their boat, and were thrown struggling into the water. Instantly some twenty of our bluejackets (officers and men) dived amongst them, and in the shortest possible time had them safe in their righted boat again. This made a great impression in Russia, and, though news travels slowly in that vast country, this story went everywhere, continually evoking the comment, “Then it’s true, all that we’ve been told about them—and their officers dived in to save the lives of poor peasant folk!” It is a tremendous link between us and them to feel, as they do, that, while claiming all the rights of rank and authority, we feel human ties to be supreme. And just as we read of the British officer early in the war lying wounded in both legs, but lifting himself up with difficulty and crying, “Now my bonny lads, shoot straight and let them have it!” so we read of the Russian officer who addresses his men under similar circumstances as “little pigeons”—a special Russian term of endearment. Thus, while there is leadership in the officers of both countries, yet towards their men there is, as boys would say, “no side.”
During the Fleet's visit to Cronstadt earlier this year, a group of moujiks were in a[Pg 264] boat in the harbor. In their excitement to get closer and see more of a British warship, they capsized their boat and ended up struggling in the water. Instantly, about twenty of our bluejackets (both officers and men) jumped in to help, and in no time, they had them safely back in their righted boat. This made a big impact in Russia, and even though news spreads slowly in that vast country, this story circulated widely, often accompanied by comments like, “So it’s true, everything we've heard about them—and their officers jumped in to save the lives of poor peasant folk!” It's a powerful connection between us and them to feel, as they do, that while we assert our rank and authority, our human bonds take precedence. Just as we read about the British officer early in the war who, despite being wounded in both legs, managed to lift himself up with difficulty and shouted, “Now my bonny lads, shoot straight and let them have it!” we also find the Russian officer addressing his men in similar situations as “little pigeons”—a special term of endearment in Russian. Thus, while there is leadership among the officers of both countries, they show no pretense towards their men, as boys would say, “no side.”
We have only now to read and watch the[Pg 265] course of events to keep free from prejudice and suspicion, as we try and discern the signs of the times, and the forces already at work will quite naturally and normally bring the two peoples together in enduring friendship. It is a most significant thing, surely, that three writers so utterly different from each other in their whole outlook upon life as the great surgeon, the popular novelist, and the independent thinker[15] should go to the Holy Land for totally different objects, and all find the Russians, above all other nationalities, get very close to their hearts, both for what they were themselves, and for what it was so evidently in them to become.
We only need to observe the[Pg 265] events unfolding around us to stay free from bias and doubt as we try to understand the signs of the times, and the forces already in motion will naturally and normally unite the two nations in lasting friendship. It's quite significant that three writers with such different views on life—the great surgeon, the popular novelist, and the independent thinker[15]—would go to the Holy Land for completely different reasons, yet all find the Russians, more than any other nationality, resonate deeply with them, both for who they were and for what it was so clear they could become.
The most important link of all, however, and that which I have kept in mind in everything I have written, between ourselves and Russia, is that our two races are at heart deeply religious people. The difference between us is that the devout Russian shows his religion in every possible way, while the Englishman, with his characteristic reserve, seems to hide it or to speak about it with difficulty. When I was talking last year with a British officer in a specially responsible position, and religion came to be mentioned,[Pg 266] he said very shyly and with hesitation, “Well, I have my bit, but I don’t talk much about it, though it’s everything to me, and I could not live without it.” It’s “everything” to us and to the Russians, though our public expressions of it are so entirely different. And in Russia once again, as, in former experiences in my episcopal work, I have found that the religious men—when they are the real thing—are all round the best men.
The most important connection of all, though, and what I’ve kept in mind while writing everything, is that both our cultures are fundamentally religious. The key difference is that the devout Russian shows his faith in every way possible, while the Englishman, with his typical reserve, seems to hide it or struggles to discuss it. Last year, I spoke with a British officer in a particularly responsible role, and when religion came up,[Pg 266] he said quite shyly and hesitantly, “Well, I have my own beliefs, but I don’t really talk about it much, even though it means everything to me, and I couldn’t live without it.” It’s “everything” to us and to the Russians, even though our public expressions are so completely different. And in Russia, once again, as I’ve experienced in my previous work as a bishop, I’ve found that truly religious men—when they are genuine—are always among the best people.
And thus I come to the end, hopefully confident about our relations with the Russians and our work in the world together. This book was asked of me, and pressed upon me at a specially busy and harassing time, and as it has had to be written amidst many distractions and interruptions its imperfections and deficiencies, as I well know, are many, yet it has been a most congenial task to write it. It has been written throughout with the one desire, while giving as true a description of Russia and its people’s life as I could, to lead my own countrymen to view them with a friendly eye and a kindly heart. This is essential if we are to have sound and stable relations with each other. Treaties and other diplomatic agreements are indeed mere “scraps of paper” without it, and when the Prime Minister[Pg 267] addressed the deputies from the Russian Duma at a luncheon given them in the House of Commons in 1909, he truly and appropriately said that it is not enough to let governments sign treaties and agreements, but the nations themselves must have feelings of friendship for each other, without which all agreements and alliances are not worth the paper on which they are written. I believe—firmly and thankfully I believe it—that our feelings towards those of whom I have written are already those of sympathy and friendship. I am sure it is so in their feelings towards us, and that we are in consequence going to find in Russia not only a new ally but a very faithful one, and a loyal and true friend for many generations.
And now I reach the end, feeling hopeful about our relationship with the Russians and our shared efforts in the world. This book was requested and pushed on me during a particularly busy and stressful time, and since it had to be written amidst many distractions and interruptions, I know there are many imperfections and shortcomings. However, it has been a truly enjoyable task to write. Throughout, my main goal has been to provide an accurate portrayal of Russia and the lives of its people while encouraging my fellow countrymen to see them with a friendly perspective and an open heart. This is crucial if we want to build strong and stable relations with one another. Treaties and other diplomatic agreements are really just "scraps of paper" without this foundation. When the Prime Minister[Pg 267] addressed the members of the Russian Duma at a luncheon in the House of Commons in 1909, he rightly pointed out that it’s not enough for governments to just sign treaties and agreements; the nations themselves must foster feelings of friendship for each other. Without that, all agreements and alliances are worthless. I firmly and gratefully believe that our feelings towards those I've written about are already ones of sympathy and friendship. I'm sure it's the same on their end, and as a result, we are likely to find in Russia not just a new ally but a loyal and true friend for many generations.
FOOTNOTES:
INDEX
Berlin, Social conditions in, 202-03.
Social conditions in Berlin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Catharine the Great, 27.
Catherine the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cleanliness of Russians, 59-60.
Cleanliness among Russians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Climate of Russia, 31-32;
Climate in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Siberia, 179-81.
of Siberia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Convict Labour, 149.
Prison Labor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Duma, The, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Ekaterinburg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Convent at, 83;
Convent at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Elizabeth, the Grand Duchess, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
relations with the Russian Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
work in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
relations with the Jews, 228 sqq.
relations with the Jews, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.
Germany, contrasted with Russia, 201.
Germany, in contrast to Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Icons, Ubiquity of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
at the Kremlin, 29;
at the Kremlin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
“worship of” by peasants, 57;
“worship of” by peasants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the blessing of, 82.
the blessing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jews in Russia, 26;
Jewish community in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
religious work among, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ etc.;
Kirghiz, The, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Language, The Russian, 7-11.
Language, Russian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Libau, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Magdalena, Abbess, 83.
Magdalena, Abbess, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Moscow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__;
the Archbishop of, 78-83;
the Archbishop of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
English Church at, 218.
English Church at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the blessing of, 112-13.
the blessing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nicholas II, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ sqq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Nicholas, the Grand Duke, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Orthodox Church in Russia, relations with the State, 71-74;
Orthodox Church in Russia, relationships with the government, 71-74;
clergy of, 74 sqq.;
clergy of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc.;
their relations with the people,92-94;
their relationships with the people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Passport system, The, 16-18.
The Passport System, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Petrograd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__;
English Church at, 216.
English Church at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Poland, relations with Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Riga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Siberia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ sqq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__;
the prisons in, 141-51.
the jails in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Students, Problem of, 192 sqq.;
Students, Issue of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sqq.;
numbers of, 192;
numbers of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Geneva and elsewhere, 194-95.
at Geneva and elsewhere, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tea, how drunk in Russia, 37.
Tea, how wasted in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tiumen, Abbot of, 87-89.
Tiumen, Abbot of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Travelling in Russia, 11-14;
Traveling in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
by sledge, 32;
by sledge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on the Steppes, 170-75.
on the Steppes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tsarevitch, The, 125-26.
Tsarevich, The, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Vodka, Prohibition of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Volga, The, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Warsaw, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ sqq.;
Archbishop of, 75-78.
Archbishop of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Printed by A. R. Mowbray & Co. Ltd.
Printed by A. R. Mowbray & Co. Ltd.
London and Oxford
London and Oxford
TRANSCRIBERS' NOTES
Page viii: In the list of illustrations, page for the Convent at Ekaterinburg corrected from 87 to 78
Page viii: In the list of illustrations, the page for the Convent at Ekaterinburg has been corrected from 87 to 78.
Page 43, 239: Spelling of Russification/Russifaction as in original
Page 43, 239: Spelling of Russification/Russifaction as in original
Page 81: intercommunion standardised to inter-communion
Page 81: inter-communion standardized to inter-communion
Page 82: anteroom standardised to ante-room
Page 82: anteroom standardized to ante-room
Page 112: out-door standardised to outdoor
Page 112: outdoor standardised to outdoor
Page 175: tarntass corrected to tarantass
Page 175: tarantass corrected to tarantass
Page 180: Tolstoy's standardised to Tolstoi's
Page 180: Tolstoi's standardized to Tolstoi's
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!